I thought.my child. Ihad severed thehold ofman ever u

When et thy birth the fruitful winds of yen-eof plenty N ow.

A nd n ot in crowds.end herd ded the coming Pleiedee.A nd heniehed fam ine.hunger.went.and need from men.

Thenm u m guided to the is land Wei-re-te ;

The eterPu-nnge led him to Bare-tongs ,

Wherehebuilt thehouse M em -no-nui.

A nd.guided by TeWheke-he, hewent to Ha n oi-hi.

A nd built thehouse celled Bnngi-eio.

A nd pleoed the twin of Tei-nge-hue [sun end moon]Fer in the sky .a sign: for ever in the heavens.

AncientM aori lamentofW ind ja M amurdered child.

PR EFA C E .

Sons explanation of the disjointed nature of the

contents of this work is , no doubt, due to the

reader.

The histories of other peeples are based uponmonuments , inscriptions in wood or stone, or uponother records : the Maori had not reached thisstate ofadvancement, and, though hevalued knowledge in the very highest degree, it was entirelypreserved in memory and transmitted orally .

He had for ages held tenac iously to the modeof life imposed upon him by the laws and c ustom s

ofhis m ythology , and he held his sacred knowledgein su ch awe that to divulge it to those not of his

own race, or even to thejunior branches of his ownpeople, was to incur the penalty of death. So

thoroughly was he imbued with the principles of

his early teaching that, even after he had been

taught and had adopted the tenets of the C hristianfaith,

his priests wou ld not dare to disc lose some

of their secrets .

When rec iting the history of the Taki-tumu,

a priest gave certain portions , and left other partsuntold ; and when asked to fill up the om ission hereplied, The parts I have not related are so

sacred that I withhold them in dread of suddendeath. Nor could any logic orpersuasion rid him

of that fear, or prompthim to give the information .

11 m u sic.

In the history of Te-A rawa, the priest acted ina sim ilar manner, and excu sed him self by say ing,I cannot give some of our sacred history , as not

an old priest now remains alivewho has the powerto perform the ceremonies to save me from the

penalty of divulging the sacred words of the gods .

When the young chiefwhowrote the history ofTai-nui from the dictation of an old priest askedthat the whole of it should be related to him

,he

was answered , Since the V Vhare-kura, in whichour learned priests taught our history , have beenneglected, no house is sacred enough for the

whole of our history to be rec ited therein , and I

am notable to defend my self from the consequenceswhich would most certainly follow if I were to

teach you the whole of our sacred history .

”

The Mamari priests refu sed to give all theirsacred history for the same reason , and added , O ur

gods are not annihilated— they are only silencedby the superior influence of the European God .

We are still in the power of our Maori gods , andifwe divulge the sacred lore of our ancestors the

gods will punish us with death.

Therefore, to give the most perfect history of

the Maori people possible under such c ircumstances

,it was deemed best to compile it as herein

given , and, further, as the priests of different fam ilies of the sa mem igration give difi

'

erent readings of

the same parts of their history , to give all these, so

that they may explain each other.

Such chiefs as M atiaha-Tira-morebu , of the

South Island ; Reihana-Waha-nui,of Wai-kato ;

Wiremu Maihi-Te-Rangi-ka-heke, ofRoto-rua ; andA perahama

-Tao-nui, of Nga-puhi ; men of supreme

rank, who under the old régime would have heldfirst rank in Whare-kura, whose minds have beenthoroughly transformed by the truths of C hristianity , wou ld have given the whole Maori historyconsecutively from the creation , with the myth

ology , m igrations , wars , cu stoms , superstitions,rites , and ceremonies ; but, unfortunately for us ,

these men were born too late— that is , their edu

cation began after theWhare-kura and its rites hadbeen neglected.

The poem ,song, or chant placed at the head

of each chapter (translation of which is given inthe English part) is the expression of the feelingsof joy or sorrow of its composer ; who also set the

tune or chant towhich it shou ld be sung (d) . The“

Maori poet never sang of an imaginary joy or

sorrow .

O ver each fragment in this volume is placed thename of the tribe (hapu) from which it was ob

tained ; and it will be observed that these are the

names of the princ ipal tribes ( iwi) representing thevariou s m igrations at the present dav .

The Maori vers ion is given as written by , or

from the dictation of,the priests . In a few places

their language is more forc ible than elegant : the

Maon scholar will observe that the translation of

such passages , if not qu ite literal , inc ludes thesentiments of the composers ; and where a sacer

dotal or obsolete word or idiom occurs , a synonym

follows in a parenthesis .

The priests speak of the gods as moved byhuman passions , and as acting and speaking likemen . Their accounts of creation , of the gods ,and of the chronological order of parts of their

V I PREFA C E.

mythology,and of the creation of the world, andof man and woman , vary considerably ; so al so do

the names of several of the gods , and:

of priests ,and of battles ; in many instances even the sexesof the gods , and priests , and heroes do not agree ;

neither do the navigators alway s agree as to the

c anoes , or the localities of some of the anc ientbattles , or the heroes who took part in them .

'

When a name differs in form or orthography , orwhere it bears more than one meaning, these are

respectively given ,with explanations of variou s

other matters on which the priests differ, in the

dictionary to be appended to the complete work,as indicated by the letter (d) in the several volumes :

these e xplanations,it is hoped, will aid, not only

the y oung Maori scholar, but also the ethno

logical investigator in his researches respectingthe variou s tribes who occupy the isla nds of the

South Pac ific .

Genealogical charts of the various m igrationswill be given in a separate volume

,and it will

be seen that the work has been compiled in theorder in which it now stands in accordance witht hem .

I wou ld record my obligations and thanks for

matter received from the late Rev . C . C reed ,

the late Rev . B . Tay lor, and the late Rev .

J. F. H . \Vohlers .

\Vith great pleasure and gratitude I also recordhere the names of those priests who have giventhe histories of the respective migrations ,namely

Nepia-Po-huhu , W'

airua, Paratene-oka-whare,A piata, Bihari Tohi , Karauria-Nga-whare, Waka

PREFA C E . VII

Tahu-ahi,Pacra-Te-kiri, IhakaeNga-hiwi,HarawiraTa-tere, and John Jury -Te-whata-horo, of the

Taki-tumu ;

Wi Maihi-Te-rangi-ka-heke, Tohi-te-uru-rangi ,Haupapa, Wirem u -Hika-iro , and Te-ao-o-te-rangi ,of the A rawa ;

Kiwi hua tahi , Wiremu Nero-Te awa i taia,Tikapa, Ru ihana Te

-whakaheke, Wata Kuku-tai,Wiremu Te wheoro

,Hoterene Tai pari , Hoani

Nahe,Hohepa Tama-i-hengia, and Te-ao (of

Kawhia) , of the Tai-nui ;Te O tene-Kikokiko ,

Te Keene-Tanga-roa, VVi

Tipene, Faikes , M atitikuha, Tipene (of Whangarei) , Pacra-Tu-haere, Waka-Nene, and Te-Ngau ,

of the M ahuhu ;Mohi-Tawhai , Taka-horea, Taku-rua, Hakiaha

(of O manaia) , Pereha-Te-kune, Te M ang umangu ,

Papahia, A peraha ma-Tao-nui, M oe-tara, Te

-A tua

wera,and W

'

hare-papa,of the Mamari ;

Hori Kingi-Te-anaua, Te-mawae, Hoani W'

iremu Hi-pango, Kawana-Paepae, Pehi-tu -roa, A pershama-Ta ma-i-parea

,Mahau ,

Ihaia Kiri-kumara,

and Piri-Kawau ,of the A o-tea.

The rec ital of these names recalls the delightful hours , spread over the last half-century , when

their pos sessors,most of whom are no longer in

the flesh, s itting under a shady tree, on the out

skirts of a forest, and remote from the abodes of

men , rehearsed the sacred lore of their race, and

in solemn dread slowly repeated the sacred incantations of their mythology , or performed the cere

monies of the Niu,Tohi-taua

,A wa-moana

,Ri-tao

,

Pihe, a nd other rites , as they were taughtby thoseof past generations . In them I recogni z e men of

VIII M FAO E

noble and heroic spirit, who, while they acknow-i

lodged and dreaded the malignant power of the

gods of their fathers , yet dared to disclose some

of their sacred lore to one of an alien race.

JOHN WHITE .

Wellington, 3rd January , 188 7.

N O TE .-The alphabet of the M aori language consists of fourteen

letters , which are hereunder given in the ' order in which they were arranged by those who first compiled the alphabet, namely

A is pronounced as a in Fathera Fate

I e Eat

O o No

U oo Boot

H is called ha, the a pronounced as a in FatherK ka,

M ma,

N na,

P pa,

R ra ,

T ta ,

W wa,

Ng is a nasal sound , and rather difficult to obtain : but if the

English word sting is written thus , stinga ,

”and the added a

s

iunded as a in Father," the sound of the M aori Ng will be

e tained .

C O N T E N T S .

C hapter.

Ixrs onuc'

n ox .

The gods , how represented

Notes and words

I . Wa l rus-1mm

School of A gricu lture

A stronomical Schooli l l . M v

'

rnonoor or Gam mon

O rigin of various gods

O rigin of Tune

Gods of the winds

Gods of the upperworlds

Seasons of the yearC old and heat

Gods ofmisfortune and diseaseProduce of the earth eaten

Gods of foodIII . TA X I-I as » R s s s nnrox or Srrmrs

Fire first known

Battle in the heavens

Firstmurder in the world

O rigin of cannibalism

O rigin of death

IV . Drvrsxox or Heaven m o Bu rrs

O rigin of stars and c louds

O rigin of sun and moon

Stars and their names

Ta-whaki wors hipped

O fl’

erings to gods , how presented

O rigin of fish . .

Ta-whaki 1n’

quest of his fatherTa wheki as cends on a spider

'

s thread

Ta-whaki kills his enem ies

Birth ofWahie-roa and Rata

V . DEA TH or Wanna-nos

Rata’s voyage

The attack

The stone axes

M atuku killed

Prisoners takenWarriors embark

C ONTENTS .

JVI . Dn rn or Wanna-no;Behua and Bupc

Death ofKai-tangata

Awa-nuio s-rangi

Death ofKerihi

Beta and the fairies

1 VII. A ru m ro M eans-n Ta-wnm

Whoi-tiri and her childrenA ttempt to murder Ta-whalri

Ta-whaiti ascends to Heaven

War on the fairiesDeath of M aru

O fferings to godsRevenge of Bongo

-moi

Whai-tiri the blindKine-nuiote-po

VIII . TA -WH AKI ascnnns ro Hnavs x

Hapai and Ta—wheki

Ta-wheki baptizes his childWhai-tiri and Kai-tangataTa-whnki and Karihi

Ta-whaki and Tama-i-waho

Whati-tirimistakenTawhaki and Hapai-a-maui

Tane and H ine-hau-onc

C nnm ox or Woman

Tanc in search of Rehna

Tane in search ofHine-hau -one

O cean made

Tanc separates Raki and PapaThe living water of Tane

Tm: Goo Tans

Trees produced by Tane

Tane in search of his wifeStars obtained by Tane

X I . C asm on on M ax m o Worms

C reation of man

C reation of woman

Rangi and Papa separated

Woman made

\'

II . Tm : a c s

C hiefs and high priestsThe floodThe raft on the watersFlood subsides

O fferings made for deliveryThe earth convulsed

N GA UPO K O K O R ER O ;

Upoho.

IL TE A o

Kc Tane

Kc Tanga-roa

Ngawahine a Bangi

Nga uri a Bangi

Te kahui anu

III . Bantu

Nga atua tupehu

Behua rauako Kahu-lmra

Hotu-a raua kc Bau-riki

Pare-kura 1 to rangi

IV . Rm u wanna r A Pars

Baki rana ko PaiaRangi raua ko PaiaKc Puaka raua kc Tama-rereti

Whal-tiri me Kai-tangataBurubi kere-po

Ta-whekime M ai-waho

Te patunga a Ta-whaki

Karihi raua ko Ta-wheki

Tama-i-waho ko Ta-whaki

V . Warn s -nos

X c Rats

Kc Rata, kc M atuku

Ko Rate. kc Tama-uri-uri

Pu-nu i, to wake a Rata

X c \Vhiti, ko M atuku

VI . Wan -r m: 1111011 no Burs

Tane raua ko Rehua

Ko Rehua

KcWhai-tiriVII TA-m s t

Kc M arc

ER R A T A .

Exomsn .

Page 8 , line 4, for dea read death.

Page 8 . line 7 , for wa read was.

Page 8 , line 13, for ris read rise.

Page 25, line 33, for Tane-mini-whare read Tane-mimi-whare.

Page 72, line 6, for M atuku-uri-uri read M atuku .

Page 79 , after line 32 add M y food is man.

"

Page 81 , line 3, for rambling read trembling.

Page 8 1, line 24,for M ac-waho read M ae-wa-hua.

Page 94, line 7 for Pou-ma-tango-tango read Pou-ma-tanga-tanga .

Page 121, line 7.forPu-o-te-toi read Pu-o-tc-toe.

Page 131, line 29 , for Hine-i-tauira read Hine-ata-uira .

Page 142, line 33, for R u n read Hurunga.

Page 150, line 19 , for‘

Io read Ia.

Page 158 , line 20, for To-wheta-mai read Io-wheta-mai.

Page 171, line 13, for Kumi-kumi-maro (stiff beard) read Kumr-kumimaroro (strong beard) .

Page 176, line 9 ,for TeKapuuga read TeKaponga.

Page 176, line 12 , for Pou-hoatu (the staffgiven) read Pou-hoata (spearstuck upright) .

Page 176, line 14, for M oana-ma'

(great sea) read M oana-uri (black

M acm .

M aori title-page, for 1886 read 1887 .

Page 1 , line 10, for Werengitane read Werengitana .

Page 7 line 38 .for akono read akona .

Page 10, line 18 ,for kid e korc read kai e kore.

Page 10, line 20, for mokia read mokai.Page 11 , line 8 , for emarama a read 0 marama ai.

Page 39 .1ine 4 , for he. eki read ka eke.

Page 40, line 7, for tika us read tika ana.

Page 50, line 10, for tuakina read tuakana.

Page 61, read line 32 without the full stop at the end .

Page 65, line 33, for on e read ana .

Page 69 , line 25 , for kahora read kahorc .

Page 72, line 17, for Tomane read Te mare.

Page 72, line 18 , for Tomane read Te mare.

Page 73, line 4 , for Tane read Rupe.

Page 77 line 38 , forWo-hai-tiri read 0 Whai-tiri.Page 84 , line 25,

115, line 4,115, line 7.119 , line 25, for Toto read Toto.

144, line 27 , [or Biwa read Kewa.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 mu cous-nos .

demand, and their influencewas unbounded in theirrespective tribes .

The office of the priesthood was hereditary ;but birth and intellect alone wou ld not qu alifythe ev idence of undaunted courage and unl imitedhospitality was essential also. The priests werethe educators of the pe0p1e. Their schools of

astronomy , mythology , pharmacy , and history wereopen to the eldest sons of the high priests only .

Sometimes the second sons were admitted if theyexhibited remarkable prom ise of excellence.

To the schools of agricu lture,manufacture, fish

ing, and hunting, all classes were adm itted . A

symbol of its presiding godwas kept in each school .

These symbols were sticks of equal length, with a

knob at one end of each ; buttherethe resemblanceceased . That of Tu -mata-nenga was perfectlystraight, and stood erect, as Tu did at the deluge.

That of Ta-whiri-ma-tea was in form not unl ike a

corkscrew,to represent the whirling of the winds

and c louds when Rangi attac ked Tu at the time of

the deluge. That of Tane had a semicircular bendat half its length, on either side of which it wass traight. This bend represented the swelling and

growth of bulbs , shrubs , and trees . The take of

Tanga-roa was of a z igz ag form ,

not unlike the

teeth of a saw, to represent the waves of the sea.

That of Bongo was in rounded wave-lines along

its whole length,to represent the growth of the

tuberou s kumara as it raised the earth in little

mounds . The toko ofHau-miahad threehalf-c irclesbending in one direction, equ i-distant from each

other. These were to represent the irregular and

twisted form of the fern-root when newly dug up.

INTRODUC TION . 3

Besides these divinities there were mal ignantspirits who became agents for ev il for those whopossessed the power for exorc ising them . This artof witchcraft was known to a few only of the highpriests . Its ceremonies and incantations were of

the most awe-inspiring character, and those supposed to possess a knowledge of it were lookedupon with the utmost dread . This knowledgecame direct from the spirits them selves .

The task our Maori has undertaken is no less

than to give the traditions of his race as they relateto the creation of the world, the origin of its

animal and vegetable life, the anc ient wars in thehome of his progenitors , the m igrations and perilsand arrivals of the several canoes in New Z ealand

,

the people they found here, and the territory theyrespectively occupied ; the nam es given to the

mountains , rivers , headlands , and their meaning ;the tales of folk-lore, of fairies , ghosts , and spirits

,

of monsters of the earth and sky ; his traditionsrelating to the art of tattooing, and the ceremoniesconnected with births , marriages , deaths , and tapu ;and the songs and proverbs of his pe0p1e.

A s this will be all told in the language of the

historian ,the translator has resolved to add to his

part of the work a glossary and appendix, which

will eluc idate and explain ambig uities , and giveillu strations of the affinity of the Maori languagewith the languages of several of the islands of

the Pacific O cean .

He acknowledges with thanks the valuable con

tributions hehas already received from enthusiasticfriends , whose names will be published hereafter.

N O T E S .

Wherever the letter (d ) occurs , further information respecting the word

immediatel y precedirmit will be found in the appendix.The names in brackets at the head s of chapters , &c . (1

°

.e., Nga-i-tahu ) , are the

names of tribes or sub-tribes whence the tradition was obtained.

A Was the name given to the A uthor of the Universe, and signifies Am

the unlimited in power,” The conception ,

”Am the leader,

”and

Thebeyond all .

A o Dawn , preceding day .

The following are four versions of names for the star C anopus

A o—tahi A o, c loud, dawn , day tahi, one.

A u-tahi A u , stream , current, ripple tahi, one.

A da-tam A , is ; ta , stand ; tahi, one.

Tu-tahi Tu , stand ; tahi, one.

Amkz

te

q

r'p:fl

ow used to signify “god,

" is a compound word, consistingo

A tria-taro Inquisitive, reconnoitring god. A -tua—a , drive, compel ; tua,

to repeat incantations , ceremonies of worship, to invoke ; taro, to

follow after as a spy , to creep as the vine of a plant on the ground, to

blaz e up as a fire.

A u C ompelling power, current, stability, king.

Hika To proc ure fire by friction . Two pieces ofwood, called kawrima

rima or kai-kohure, and kau-ati, were used . The kart-rime. was

about ten inches long, sharpened at one end in form of a boat’s how.

This was rubbed perpendicularly lengthwise on the kau-ati. The

friction of the kau-rima on the kau-ati made a groove in which a

dark dust collec ted in a ball at the end of the hate-ati furthest fromthe Operator, which eventually emitted smoke ; this was taken and

placed in a wisp of dry kie-kie leaves , and waved round and round

till it broke out into a flame. Fire was thus procured for everyoccasion of life when that elementwas required . Hike (d) .

Ike-when“ Liz ard, fish of the land . When Rangi came to punish thefive gods who separated him and Papa, the sons of Tanga-roa consulted

whither they shou ld flee. O ne went into the sea, and became a

shark ; the other remained on land, and became a liz ard . Lizardsand all the reptile family, when offered to the gods , are called ika

whenua , fish of the land .

10 Power, sou l , musc le, life.

Kahu-kum Red garment, god of travellers , war, life, disease, and death,now represented by the rainbow.

Kai-wake (kai, to eat ; wake, medium through which a god acts ) : C on

sumer or destroyer of mediums . This star is the harbinger of the

new year.

norms . 5

Kahui-ma-m hu : Flock of the warm pit, time of year about our April in

New Z ealand.

Kai Food . Birds , kumara , fem -root, and fish are the four coward gods ,Tane, Bongo, Hau-m ia, and Tanga

-roa, who, to escape the wrath of

Rangi, transformed them selves into these respectively , and, though

now degraded , are still partially gods nevertheless . M an , being of

lower rank than these, may not, when ofiering gifts , or propitiatingthe other gods , go near to cooked food .

Kore Divided , rent, cracked, nothingness .

M aku Watery, moist, damp.

M ata-ariki (me ta , face ; ariki, lord) : The Pleiades . This constellationappears in the first month of the M aori new year, and presides

overwinter. These stars form the prow of the canoe Tai-nui.

M auri Soul , seat of life. To hiccup is called take-m un: (take, tostart, to leap up ; mauri, life within) .

M ud : M edium , m ediator, representative ; first, commencement, origin

an altar, a spot where ofierings are presented , indicated by a m ica

(tree-fem ) or flax-bush.

Pa To hinder, to block, to obstruct ; a fortified settlement, a citadel ,

a fenced village.

Pi-tau The young centre fronds of the koraw—C yathea medu llarz’

s ,

tree-fern—~was a considerable artic le of diet in olden times .

Poi To toss up and down , to dandle ; a game for females , played withballs about the siz e of a fist. Poi (d) .

Pet-anger (pa , centre ; anga , afi x) H ighest, extreme point, c limax,

z enith ; star ofm idwinter, R igel , which ended the M aori y ear. The

new year commenced with the first new moon afterwards .

Po Gloom , nothingness , night.

Pu : Sanctity , origin , centre of knowledge, king.

Rangi Heaven . Ra , sun , certainty ; ngi, laugh, shrivelled , unfinished ,

unattractive.

Rchu-a (rchu , to chip 05 by blows , to procure fire by fric tion ; a , nom inal

afi x) The broken , the splintered . Rehua was a god whose attribute

was to c um the blind , resu sc itate the dead , and c u re all diseases . I s

now rcptt sented in the star Sirius .

Rimu : Sea-weed , the rchia which is u sed in modern times as funeralchaplets , and O fferings to the manes of the dead .

Roi : Dwarf, shake, entangled , fern-root. This was one of the five gods

who divided Rangi, Heaven, and l’apa , Earth who , when Rangi came

to punish them , turned him self into rat to escape destruction .

Roi (d ) .

Talia -rare North side. South is called range , up ; and north, rare,

down . A ll anc ient temples and dwellings were built to face the east.

The seats ofhonour in eachwere on the north side ; thefirston entering

was the most sacred, and the others descended relatively from it.

Take Foundation , origin , cause, king.

Ta-ne To slap in sport, to deride, to defy disaster.

6 NOTES.

Talmm (taku , deliberate, slow, ac cording to custom , guided bynecessity ; ma , pit, storehouse) : Winter, time of slow action , in

activity, cautious use of food stored for winter ; star Sirius , or

Tiki Firstman created , a figure carved of wood , or other representation

of man .

Tapaim ! ueen , supreme head of the female sex, high priestess , receiver

of sacrifices and offerings made to the goddesses .

Ta-pu : Ta , mark or paint ; pu , root, origin . The saeerdotal colour was

red, and all prohibited things were painted with koko-wai. Hana,

Tareha (d) .Toe-toe-whatu-manu Split in shreds . Wham, to weave, plait ; menu ,

bird , kite ; toe-toe, used in making kites .

To-haere-roa Drag on a long distance. A nother name of Kahu -kuraa

A lso means , to follow, to reconnoitre, to spy , a scou t.

Tu To stand erect, the equal , the same, the character, the manner.

Tua A word limitless in meaning—namely, Beyond that which is

most distant,”

Behind all matter,"and Behind every action .

”It

also means the essence of worship, and is employed in the invocationsto the elements and the heavens , and the ceremonies of baptism of

male children . O f similar meaning, but of less extent, and of more

local signifi cance, are the names Io, Pu , Take, Tumu , M ua, Tapairu ,

and A u ; yet these were at times used as synonyms for A tua, in

regard to au thority or leadership.

Tumu : Thatwhich projects beyond all other objects , headland ; a rest,

or perch, or prop ; king.

Tu-tahi : See A o-tahi.

Wahine : Woman . M an was created by the gods ; woman was an emana

tion from ra , sun , and riko-riko, qu ivering heat. M an , coming fromthe gods , is sacred ; and woman , being of lower origin , is not ; nor is

she honoured at baptism by the rites of Tu , the god of war.

Wcro-i-te-ninihi, Were-i-tc-kokoto, Were-i-te-aoomarw (were, to call atten~

tion ; m’

nihi, to sneak ou t of s ight kokoto , changed, decayed maria,

qu iet, peaceable) : These were the names of ceremonies performed

to M ango-tea (d) (M agellan C louds ) .

Where-matero (whare, house ; matoro, to inc ite, to woo) : A fhouse in

which the y outh of both sexes passed their winter nights a

resort of all who cou ld relate tales of folk-lore.

Whai To follow, to search after, to scout ; a game not unlike that of

cats’-cradle.

Wiowi Dread , trouble, wonder ; the common rush,juncus .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

ANC IENT HISTORY OF THE MAORI.

C H A PTER I .

For thee, 0Whai, m y love is ever great.From germ of life sprang thought.A nd god

’s own medium came :

Then bud and bloom ; and life in up.“Produced the worlds of night

The worlds where bowing knee

A nd form in abject crouching lostA re lost—for ever lost.A nd never now return ye

From those worlds of gloom .

’Twas Nothing that begat

The Nothing unpossessed ,

A nd Nothing without charm .

Let the priests attention give,A nd al l I state diapute.

I m ay be wrong I but rehearse

Wh atwas in whare-kura taught.’Twas Rangiwho, with A tu-tahi,

Brought forth the moon .

A nd , y et unseen, the sun produced .

He, silent, skimmed the space above,

A nd then bu rst forth the glowing eye of heavenTo give thee light.0 man 1

To wage thy war on fellow-man.

Turn and look this way .

O n Tara-rua’s distant peak now

Shines the l ight of com ing dayThe dawn of eating man and feats ofwar.

Would‘

s t than the deeds of ancientbattles now repeat.

When Nga-toro-i-rangi

The “ B lood nose battle fought,

A nd then the Deep blue see"

A nd next the Earth-red plain

A nd M ist on sea were fought andlgalned.

S leep, 0 Father, in M atangi-rei,

Where Tane landed first and lived ,

A nd where the dead of all

The tribes now rest, for ever n ot.

t t 0 0

O Kahu-te-rakl.come now.

8 A N C IENT m os m s'roar

Bid a welcome to thy nephew

A nd puthim in the

In which old Kae was led to dea

Hide him in the Ha-ruru -roa ,

In the net ofPae-kawa ,

Where noted Huna-kiko spear wa

With far-famed M a-na-wa.

Why not singe theeWith a flame of fire,

That thou may st seeThe skin of M anu-mea,A nd taste of food.that thoughts may ri t

A nd urge to acts thy hands ,A nd feet, and ey es .

0 deaf son , who wouldst not hearken,

I spread before thee life and death.

But thou wouldst bind around thee

The old used mat of death.

I alonewas left a solitary oneA cast-ca plank of the

House of the god Tane.

A m ientLament of Tam for Take-take.

WHARE-KURA .

8 011001. or M rrnoLoc r axn Hisroav . (NGA -l -TA HU .)

WHA RE-KUR A , the sacred school in which the sons of highpriests were taught our my thology and history

,stood fac ing

the East, in the prec incts of the sacred place of M u s .

M u a was a sacred locality . It was known by man/cu(tree-fem ) or flax-bu sh. O ne of these indicated the sacredspot where an image of man

,withou t feet (d) , in length

from the elbow to the point of the m iddle finger, made of

totara wood, to represent Kahu -ku ra,

the atua-toro

(attendant spying god) , was placed . This was where ofl'

er

ings, and sacrifices, and all other attendant ceremonies wereperformed to the gods .

The people procured the materials for this edifice,but

the priests erected it ; and whilst so engaged abstained fromfood till the c lose of each dav . The high priest performed sacred ceremonies over the pou-toko

-manawa,the

centre-post, on which rested the ridge-pole, and at the footof which was carved a tikz

’

,the resemblance of one of their

progenitors , to consecrate the hou se and make it sacred .

When the take-ho reeds forming the various patterns

wanna-s uns . 9

which variegated the interior of the house were being lacedup, incantations were repeated and when finally completed,the ceremony of ta-te-kawa

,the dedication of the bu ild

ing, was performed .

A sac red sacrifice was killed at the dedication, whichwas witnessed by all the pe0p1e. A dog, man

, woman,

child,or slave was killed, and the blood presented to M u s

,

with the same ceremonies and incantations as those per

formed by eu army in presenting food to the gods .

The living sacrifice was led up to the front of the bu ilding and then killed ; the blood only was the sacred ofiering

given to M ua. The body was buried in the sacred

place (d) .

A sacred fire and an emu (oven) were lighted in the

hou se. These were kept burning whilst the v ictim was

being killed. A t the c lose of day another fire was lightedin the az arae (courtyard) , in which [camera or eel was

cooked and partaken of by the priests and sacred men .

The fire in each instance was procured by friction

When the priests assembled on the first night theyselec ted twenty or thirty you ths of highest rank

,and pro

ceeded with them to a stream,river

,lake

,or other water

,

where the you ths went into the water. Thepriests stood on

the brink,and dipped a wiwi

,or lee-toe stalk

,or piece of

grass , into the water,and dropped some from it into the

left ear of each V onth. The priests then went into the

water and two or three times baled some on to the vouths,

repeating at the same time ineantations to open their ears,

to insu re to them a correct and perfec t knowledge of all

thev were to he taught. The pries ts then took rimu (rawsea-weed) , and performed over it the same ceremonies and

incantations as were performed by those who su rvived the

floo d. The youths and priests came ou t of the water, and

went direc tly to M ua and to the im age representing Kahuku ra. The priests, repeating incantations , threw some drysea-weed . The tape (d) was then supreme, and all animate orinanimate matter was sacred. The sole right to punish for

10 m cmnr m om m sroar .

transgression was left with the gods A ll returned to the

school, and having again procured fire by friction, a piece

of roi (d) (fem -root) was roasted and given to an aged

wahine (female) , who pu t it under her thigh (d) . It was

then presented to the youths one by one as they stood ina line in the m iddle, from end to end of the hou se

,each

of whom partook of a portion‘

to insure a continuous application to their lessons . They then sat down

,and the

priests repeated the mythology and history until m idnight.Only one female (and she must be a sacred woman) wasadmitted into this school . Her duty was

,by ceremonies

and incantations, to protect the lives (mauri) (d) of the

pupils from every evil. None but the priests and pupilsmight eat in the school ; nor mu st any one sleep there.

If drowsiness were felt by any one of them ,it was deemed

an omen that su ch an one would not live long. He was at

once expelled, and not again admitted.

The father of each pupil mu st attend to take charge of

his child,to prevent crying, restlessness, whispering, or any

other act by which the attention of others wou ld be dis

tracted .

The school was opened by the priests (d) in the season

of kahui-rua-mahu (autumn) , and continued from sunset

to m idnight every night for fou r or five months in su cces

s ion . From m idnight to dawn all slept. Daily exerc ise ingames and bathing was allowed

,bu t they were not on any

account to go near where food was being, or had been,

cooked ; nor cou ld they assoc iate with any of the people.

A ny you th not entitled to a seat in the school who came

near a pupil of whare-Icura,for his temerity, became a

water-carrier to the institution .

Food was cooked daily by females at a place apart fromthe settlement, and by them brought to a spot a little distance from the school then it was taken by a water-carrieror some of the pupils into whare-kura.

The priests whilst teaching, and pupils whilst beingtaught, occupied the order already stated. The chief priestsat next to the door. It was his duty to commence thepro

WHABE-KUBA . 11

ceedings by repeating a portion of history ; the other priestsfollowed in su ccession according to rank. O n the south

side sat the older and most accomplished priests, whosedu ty it was to insist on a critical and verbatim rehearsal

of all the anc ient lore. Du ring the time occupied in

teaching, none spake save the rehearser or the criticisingpriest.

The first lesson taughtwas the incantation to open the earsof the pupils the next that indicating the path each spiritmust take to obtain energy and z est to acqu ire the sacred

lore then the ceremonies and incantations of P0,A o

,Te

kore,M aku

,and the ceremonies and sacred lore of Rangi .

These were rehearsed each night for one month,to stamp

them indelibly on the memory of each pupil . Then followed the most ancient incantation-songs (d) to imbue theirsoul s with enthu siasm to emu late the m ighty deeds of the

gods and men .

Afterwards were taught the origin, attributes, and powers

of P0,A O

,and Tane and after these the incantations and

ceremonies of witchcraft ; then those to give bravery and

vigour in war, and to bedim the eyes of their enem ies ;then those over food given to procu re death then those to

cure the wounded and invalids with these the term wou ld

c lose,and all wou ld that night s leep in wiz are-Icura . A t

dawn of day they proceeded to M ua,to the front of which

was thrown some raw and cooked pitau , or fer n root,or

gras s , which had been prepared by the priests with cere

monies and incantations to take the tapu from it,so that

the gods m ight at once partake of it.

A ll then went to the water,where the pupils took their

places in it, and the priests standing on the brink, as beforerepeated incantations and performed the ceremonies of buri

i-te-takapau, with each incantation laving water over the

pupils, while the assembled tribes stood within an easydistance and repeated an incantation for themselves .

The high priest then asked,

“ Which of y ou has perfectlv

learnt the ceremonies and incantations Being answered

by one, I have,

”the people were ordered by the high

12 m ems r m om ! ms'ronx.

priest to lead a captive up to where he and the pupils were.

The pupil who answered the high priest, to exhibit hislearning and power, bewitched him

,and death at once

ensued . The blood from the nose of the victim was taken

on a piece of wood, or stick, or grass, and tied to an

anc ient and sacred talw (d) in front of M u s,and ofiered to

the gods .

If,when being led to his doom

,the captive was asked,

Where are you going ?” he would answer

,To be

bewitched by one of the pupils of the priests and beforethe time taken to cook food in a hangi (d) could elapse he

would be dead . The ceremonies connected with the deathof the victim were a sacrifice to the gods of war, witchcraft,and fate. It was optional with the priests to cau se the bodyto be at once buried in the sacred place of M u s , or to order

it to be cut up and cooked and eaten, to add virtue and

power to the incantations and ceremonies of fu ture divination

, and to counteract the power of secret witchcraft (d) ,when food was the medium .

The priests and pupils then returned to the home of the

people, danc ing, making grimaces,and singing songs till

they arrived there ; then a fire was kindled by friction forthe ceremony of Imri-takapau, and an emu lighted, and

food cooked, and incantations repeated over it. A portion

was taken by a priest to tou ch each pupil with before heofiered it to M ua ; the remainder was eaten by the old men .

Thu s concluded the annu al term of whare-Icura . The doors

were c losed,and the hou se was left qu ite untouched until

the opening of the following year.

O n the first night of the school being c losed the priestsand pupils m u st s leep out in the open air. O n the following day they m ight go to their u sual places of abode, bu twere not allowed to join in any labour connected withcu ltivating or cooking food . Having pas sed three days at

home,they all met again and proceeded in a body to the

front (d) of M ua,where a mound of earth was made,

abou t a foot long, to resemble a liz ard (ika-whenua) (d) . O n

either s ide of this the high priest placed one foot, and

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

14 ANC IENT M AORI HISTO RY.

A t this time Kahu-kura was naked, as the ceremonies and

incantations in this school were not very sacred .

When ceremonies of importancepreparatory to war wereperformed all the people assembled and in a body proceededwith sacred offerings to M ua. There the priests clothed

the god, first with two old garments, which were covered

with valuable fringed mats called [mi-take, presented by thepeople, incantations being repeated the while. This cere

mony having been performed, M ua was unrobed by thehighpriest, and the body of the people retu rned to their variousoccupations . The high priest then took the god from his

place, with the mats and the last ofierings presented, and,surrounded by those who were to proceed to war

,he ele

vated the god, with the mats and ofierings, in their m idst,and ofiered, first raw,

and then cooked or singed pitau tohim . This ceremony must not be interrupted by any cir

cumstances whatever, but be continued till dawn of day ,when they returned to the school, and by friction lighteda fire

,and cooked a portion of fern-root as a tau-mafia

,

or thank-ofiering. In the meantime the warriors hadtaken their seats in a line; then the priest took the thankofiering and held it to the nose of each to smell ; it was

then given to an old man to eat,to take the tapu 03 the

O n the following morning a fire was lighted by friction,and food cooked and ofiered to M ua to propitiate the gods .

This food was eaten by the most aged of the priests . A ll

the peoplewere then assembled, and ceremonies and incantations were performed and repeated to finally rid the peopleof all tapu .

Only in winter the people were taught in these schools,

so that, when the seasons for cu ltivating the kumara, taro,and hue

,for snaring and spearing birds, for fishing, and

for digging fern and convolvu lu s-roots came round,these

might not be neglected. Fem -rootwas the only food partaken of in this school. A t this season all lived and slept

there,and no one was allowed to visit his house or culti

vation. When the bu ilding was not occupied as a school

wan e-1mm . 15

visitors were received and entertained there. It was also

the home of the aged men and women, and the place

where the people amu sed themselves with whai, poi, and

the other games played in the whare-matoro (d) .

ASTRO NO M I C A L Senoon.

This school was opened in the season of pou-tu (d)

(m idwinter) . It was a bu ilding from thirty to sixty feetlong, and eighteen or twenty feet broad . It was erected

ou ts ide of thepa, and was frequented by priests and chiefsof highest rank, who discu ssed subjects of vital importance to the people. In each year this assembly directedthe days on which crops shou ld be planted and reaped, the

localities where birds and fish shou ld be taken, and al l the

details in regard to travelling, v is iting, and giving feasts .

They also compared their observations of the heavenlybodies , and discu ssed the indications of the omens to the

several undertakings of the year. The stars Pu-anga, Takurua

,A o-tahi, Rehna, Kai-waka, M ata-riki (or M ata-ariki) ,

Wero-i-te-ninihi,Wero-i-te-kokoto,Wero-i-te-ao-marie

,were

those which princ ipally gu ided them in their discu ssions ;and to impress the knowledge of these indelibly on theirminds, they rehearsed the lessons taught to them in their

O ne or more su ch schools was attached to each pa,

according to the number of its inhabitants . This school

was not entered from sunrise to sunset, nor was any one

allowed to sleep in it. From du sk of evening till dawn of

day it was occupied by those who discu ssed the subjectsbefore stated ; and these were only allowed to leave the

hou se to answer a call of nature.

Those whose duty it was to supply food for the 00011

pants of this school were not allowed to go near to it

when at a short distance they mu st call to those within ;the youngest man wou ld come and take it. A female of

high rank might carry food to the door, and rap, and hand

the food in but if a female of a junior fam ily took food,

she must stay at a short distance and call till the door was

16 summer m om m s'roar .

opened ; a female of high rank wou ld then take the foodfrom her, and, whilst carrying it to the hou se, repeat an

incantation ; at the same th e he who O pened the door

wou ld also repeat an incantation : this they did on account

of the door having been opened .

If an ordinary man— one of the people— carried food

,he

would not cal l, bu t, when arrived at a convenient distance,

he wou ld throw a stone on the hou se, and when the door

was opened he would leave what he had taken and return .

He durst not speak to the person who came for the food,nor would su ch an one speak to him .

Ample provisions and firewood were daily provided bythe people for the occupants of this school

,bu t only the

junior in age of those who were engaged therein would

carry them ins ide.

O ne, two, or three females took part in each session,

whose duty it was to perform all the sacred rites and

ceremonies of the mauri (d) .

Each session occupied three,four, or five months . No

one in that time visited his home, or in any way held

intercourse with the people. They slept in the day-time

,

and held their discu ss ions at night. A nd not till the cere

mony of ilea-whenua was performed were they allowed to

go to their homes . When this house was not occupied bythe priests, the aged and decrepit of the people made it

their home.

A t the close of the session s im ilar ceremonies and

incantations were performed and repeated as were per

formed by the priests at the concluding ceremonies of

where-1mm .

C H A PTER I 1.

Depart ! farewell , y e autumn m oons .

The gods give signs by lightnings in the sky .

The active hosts of Ta-whaki, with m yriad hands ,Resortwith sea-birds on the ocean coast.

Each feathered tribe, and those who skim the wind-tossed seaTheir parentage from him derive.

He c limbed and gained the highest peak of heavenFrom first sky to tenth did he ascend,A nd found the offspring of the L iz ard-shark,

Residing in the home of Tano'

s-sacred-root,Where Hine-a-te-kawa lived.

Stil l on ascended he, and on ,

A nd came to Tama oi-wabo’e sky .

A nd thence the evening star he brought,A nd flashes now its ray s

O n Pu-ki-hiknrangi'

s highest peak.

He led the morning star below,

A nd threw the Liz ard-shark into the sea.

Follow on, y e dead , the autumn moon

There is that one, that distant land.

The gods come only from above.

A nd pain engu lfs u s all .Theflood subsided ; land—an island—then stood forth.

That island was Hawaiki then,

A nd resting on its mountain-peakThe bark of Para-whenua-m ea .

A nc ient lament chanted by the collected triba for illustrious clear?

M YTHOLOGY O F C REATION .

(NGA -l

“hum the truth (C hristianity ) came we forsook all those

things which had been taught bv our ancestors . There aremany matters which cannot now be collected. IVe uphold

the tru th of ou r history (korero) . O ur priests do not agreein all points . There are several vers ions of parts of ou r

mvtholog

but our belief was treasu redin ou rhearts . Verv

mu ch truly has been lost through the death of ou r most

learned priests , and through our indifference to their2

18 m oms-r m om ma'rear.

rehearsals of our history. The newpursuits presented to

us caused us to look on these as (ham ) matters of less im

portance. M u ch has therefore now been lost for ever.

This is the belief (karakia) rehearsed by the people of

Te-wai-pounamu (SouthIsland) , which has only of late been

The Atua (god) began his chant of c reation at Te Po

(darkness) , and sang Po begat Te-ao (light) , who begatA o-marama (daylight) , who begat A o-tu-roa (long-standinglight) , who begat Kore-te-whiwhia (did not possess) , whobegat Kore-te-rawsa (was not pleased with) , who begatKore-te-tamana (was not held) , who begat Kore-te-matu a

(without parent) , who begat M aku (damp) . Maku took to

wife Mahora-nui-a-tea (great spreading-out of light) (d) ,and begat Raki (Rangi) (raki, dry ; magi, to dry byevaporation, to hold before a fire to dry ) . Raki tookPoko-harua-te-po as his wife (pa/to, extingu ished ; hamor wharua, valley ; te-po, the darkness) , and begatHa-nui-o-raki (ha, breath ; nut, great ; o-raki

,of Raki)

He begat Tawhiri-ma-tea (tawhiri, wave to, beckon ;ma-tea, to light) , who begat Tiu (tiu, to swoop as a

bird in flight) , who begat Hine-i-te-papa-uta (hinc , youngwoman ; i-tepapa, at the s ide ; uta, on dry land) who

begat Hine-i-te-tu-whenua (y oung woman of the earth)and Kakoua-te-pu (halcoua or halcua

, to find fault,to

mu rmur ; te-pu, the root, the foundation) . Hakoua begatTe-pua

-i-taha (te-pua, the boisterou s i-taha, eluded) , whobegat Tu-mai

-roko(rongo) (tn-mat, stand ; range, to hear)who begat Te-ope-rua-riki (ta-ape, the troop ; rua, pit ; rilci,dim inutive) , who begat Baro-toka(tonga) (rare, north,

below ; toka or tonga, south) , who begat Te-kohu (the fog) ,who begatKarua (Ngarue) (tremble, dread) , who begatTemau-po (caught in the night) , who begat Te Pu-nu i-o-tonga(thegreat origin ofTonga) , who begatRaka(Ranga) -maomao(range, shoal ; maomao, a kind of fish— the mackerel) , who

begat A whiowhio (whirlwind) , who begat Te-pu-mara-kai

(pa, the great, the climax ; mara-kai, plot of cultivatedkumara) , who begat Tc-oko-oko-rau (alto-aka, nursed ; rau,

oarem or vm ous s ons . 19

many— the many nursed with care) , who begat Te-wawahiwhare (the hou sebreaker) who rushed out to Rara-tau

karere (crying or calling messenger) , of M ati-te-raki (mati,dry ; raki, heaven) , to theUhi-a-kama (uhi, a covering ; Irama,qu ick— the covering of Kama) , and to Hukahuka-te-raki

(hukal mka, fringe— the shreds of Rangi) where M akaka-i

waho (makaka or nianganga, twisted, crooked ; i-waho

,out

s ide) was residing . Te-wawahi-whare took M akaka-i-waho

to wife, and begat A pa-ara-ki-ihi-ra (apa, body of workmenara, rise, to commence Ici-ihi-ra

, with the sun’s ray s) , who

begat Te-apa-raki-rarapa (te-apa, the body of workmen ;

raki-rarapa, glistening, or flashing, heaven) , who begatTapu -tapu -atea

'

(tapu-tapu, feet atea,

unhindered) , and

M a-here-tu-ki-te-raki (propitiation standing in the heaven) .Tapu

-tapu atea and M a-herc-tu-ki-te-raki are the ofispringof Raki’s first wife Poko-harua-te-po, and they came into

this world,and are the lords of Raki’s ofispring.

Other ofispring of Raki are his kahui-talm (kahai, as

sembly ; taim, helper)— namely,Ka-tu (Ira, will ta, stand) ,

IVerohia (pierce) , Whakairia (su spend, hang up) , Taokai-maiki (tao, cook ; kai, food ; mailci, m igrate) , Taoitiapae

-kohu (taoitia, to cover with mist ; pae, range of hills ;Itaim, fog) , Tahua-tu (talma, heap of food or property)Tahua-roa, Te Karanga-tu -hea (te karanga, the call ; tuhea,

scrub) , Te-aka-rimu (te aka,the roots ; rimu, moss or sea

weed) , Te-whakatu -koroua (te whalcatu , make to stand up ;

Itarana, old man) , Tahu (set on fire) , Kokiri (dart out) , Tekopu

-nu i (te-Impa, stomach) . These are the only children of

Raki, who dragged mankind down to death, and are the

first of the ofi spring of Raki who pers isted in evil. Theybrought confu s ion into the world of Hine-a-te-u ira (him,

maiden ; a-te-uira, of the lightning) .By another wife, called Hckeheke-i-papa (helreheke,

descend ; i-papa, at the world) , Raki had Tama-i-waho (theson outside) , Tama-rau -tu (lama, son ; rau

, girdle of the

apron of a female In,to stand

, be substantial) , Tama-i-araki (son who was with heaven) , Tama-nui-a-raki (greatson of heaven) , Tama-he-raki (mistaken son of heaven) , Te

20 A NC IENT m om m s 'ronr .

rangi-whaka-ipuipu (the sky of pools and hollows) , Rakiwhangaka(wananga) (sky of the holy altar) . These of the

issue of Raki and Hekeheke-i-papa remained up above.

There are other five lines of Raki’s ofl'

spring ; but of those

Tama-i-waho and his younger brothers were spirits, and

remained up in the fourteen heavens, and the descendants

of Tama—nui-a-raki came into this world, in this wise :

Tama-nui-a-raki begat Haumia (the god of the fem

root) , M anu -ika (menu, bird ; ilca, fish) , M anu-nui-a-ka

(nga)-hoe . (power or shelter of the rowers) , Hua-waiwai(pu lpy fru it) , Tahito-kuru (ancient blow) Kohu-rere(flying mist) , Te-ao-hiawe (gloom-day ) Haere (go, proceed) ,Ue-nuku -pokaia (ac, trembling ; nuku, earth ; polcaia, go all

round, to enc ircle) , Ue-nnku-horea (ue, trembling ; nuku,

earth horea, bald) , Raki-whitikina (the heaven encircled

with a belt) , Te Pu-ki-tonga (the fountain or origin at the

south) , and so on to the generation of men now living.

By another wife, called Hotu-papa (beta, to sob ; papa,

earth) , Raki had Tu (to stand,the god of war) , Roko

(or Rouge) (to hear, god of Icamara) Kanapu (glare, flash) ,Haere-mai-tua (come from the back or behind) , Haere-maiwhano (come from a distance) , Haere-aroaro-uri (go witha youthful face) , Haere-i-te-ao-pouri (go in the dark

world) , Haere-i-te-ao-petuke(potango) (go in the very darkworld) , Te Kitsa (not seen) , TeWhaia (not followed) , TcA o-mataki (theworld gaz ed at) , Turn-meha (waning moon) ,Kai-hi (the fisherman) , Te U-ki-matc-hoata (arrived at the

spear wound) , Rei (dash forward) , Pou (post) , Pou

a-takataka (shaking post) , Pou-raka(ranga)-hua (post to

act as lever) , Tu-huku-tira (allow the company of travellersto pass) , Tama-taku-ariki (son to follow s lowlv his lord) ,Ivai-tu-raki(rangi) (water standing in the heavens ) , Tu

kau-moana (Tu swimm ing the ocean) , Kiri-run (two skins) ,Hetu-ma-moe (sob in sleep) , Tu-mai-o-nuku (standing on

the earth) , Tu-mai-o-raki(rangi) (standing on the heavens) ,Hika-ara-roa (long in making a fire) , Uc-nuku-pokai-whenua(Ue-nuku who travelled all around the land) , I

'

o-nuku

horea (Ue-nuku the bald head) . These are the children of

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

22 m ommam om ms'ronr .

Kai (Ngai) (menace) Kai-roa (Ngairoa) (long menace) ,Kai-pehu (kai, menace ; pehu, blu ster, arrogant) , Kai-aki

akina (menace and dash,

or slap again and again) ,Tapatapa-i-waho (tapatapa, call a name as a curse i-wahe

,

ou ts ide) , M anu -aero (waero) -rua (menu, bird ; acre,

dwindle, become less and less ; or, bird with two tails) ,Toi (summ it, peak, pinnacle) , Rauru (hair of the

head god of the head) , Kitenga (seen) , Wha-tonga

(wha, revealed, disclosed ; tenga, south ; whatenga,

cherish revenge, but not show it) , A pa (body of work

men) , Roko (Rongo) -mai (range, to hear ; mai, towards,

this way ; god of the whale) , Taha-titi (take, side titi, to

whisper, to make a noise like a rat or young birds) ,Rua-tapu (ma

, pit ; tapu, sacred) , Pipi (to ooz e,to bathe

with liqu id) , Te-ara-tu -ma-heni (bengi) (the road or path of

the gentle breez e) ,Raki-roe (long heaven) ,Roko (Rongo)-mai

(god of whales ; range, to hear ; mai, towards) , Pou-pa (pen,a stake

,a post pa, to obstru ct) , Te-ra-ki-whakamaru (the

sun of the calm) , Hou -nuku (ban, to dig down, to descend

as a worm in the earth,a plume, a feather ; nuke

,the

earth,the world) , Hon-raki (descend in the heavens, plume

of the sky ) , Hou -a-tea (the plume of Tea,or the plume not

reserved) , Tu-nuku (trembling earth) , Ka-hutia-te-raki (theheaven pulled up) , Rua-tapu (rue, pit ; tapu, sacred) ,Pa-ikea (god of sea-monsters ; pa, to obstru ct ; ikea,

a blow, to strike) ; and from Pa-ikea only came those of u s

(M aori people) now here (in New Z ealand) but there are

other and great ancestors (putake) (d) , from whom came

those new in other parts of the world.

Now,Raki had no right to Papa-tu -a-nuku— shc was

the wife of Taka (Tanga) -roa. She went to live with Rakiwhen Taka-roa had gone away with the placenta of his

child. O n his return,he found she had been living

with Raki for some time,and had given birth to Rehua,

and Tanc , and the other children we have mentioned .

Raki and Taka-roa proceeded to the sea-beach, where

they fought with spears . Raki was pierced by Taka-roawith a finale (a barbed spear) through both thighs,

eons or m wnms . 23

but he was not killed . The ofispring he had by Papatu -a-nuku after this were a weak or s ickly family. The

names of these were Whanau -tu-oi (born lean) , Whanau -takete (born lying down) , Tane-kupapa-se (Tane wholies flat on the flat rocks) , Tane-tu turi (Tane who kneels) ,Tane-pepeke (Tane who draws his legs up) , Te-oi (theshaker, or trembler) Upoko-nui (big head) , Upoko-roa

(long head) , Upoko-whaka-ahu (the large head) , Tane-i-tewai-ora (Tane at the living water, or water of life) .

AN O THER REA DING— RA NGI , PA PA , A ND TA NGA -RO A .

(NGA -TI-HAU.)

Taka-roa took Papa-tu-a-nuku to wife, and then he tooka journey far out to the distant Kahui-pu-aki-aki (the flockof the sea-gull) , to obtain some of the property of Whakitau (abundant year) . O n his return from that journeyhis wife had become the wife of Rangi. Taka-roa wentfor his barbed spear ; Rangi also went for his barbedspear, and Rangi thru st his spear at Taka-roa, bu t didnot pierce him . Taka-roa thrust his spear at his

nephew Rangi, and pierced him through both thighs .

Hav ing wounded him,he allowed him to keep Papa-tu

a-nuku as his wife.

ANO THER REA DING or TA NO A -RO A . (NGA -TI-HAU.)

Taka-roa had come from a distance, even from Kara

(flint-stone) but he gave his wife to Raki,and left his

home, and went far away. The name of his son was Tinirau (many hundreds) ; and the s isters of Tini-rau were

called Rua-te-pupuke (cave on the hill) , Rua-te-hihiko(cave of random strides) , Rua-te-mahara (cave of meditation) Ru a-te(ta)-mahina (cave of the dim light) , Rua-tekorero (cave of the counc il) , and Rua-te-waihanga(whai

hanga) (cave of the bu ilders) . Tini-rau had nine sisters

in all .

Taka-roa was of the Kahu i (tribe) of Ihu-poro (chubnose) , and of Ihu-ku (nipped in nose) , and of Ihu-take

(substantial nose) , and of Ure-kohatu (stone axe) .

24 ANC IENT m om HISTO RY.

Taka-roa was also of the following tribes , whose names

he added to his namely,Taka-roa-te-ihu -pu (Taka-roa of

the exact nose) ,“Taka-roa-o-te-ihu-toka (Taka-roa of the

perfect nose) , Taka-roa-te-ihu -mou ta (Take-m a of the non

snoring nose) , and Taka-roa-hau -papa (Taka-roa the cold) .

He was also progenitor of Tama-nui-a-raki (great son of

heaven) ; and Tama-nu i-a-raki was descended from all

these tribes From Taka-roa-te-ihu-pu came the M aori

people, and from Taka-roa-hau -papa came the Europeans .

This is what our anc ient men said when they saw the firstEuropeans .

TA NGA -RO A (TA KA -RO A ) . (ANO THER REA DINGNGA -TI-HA U.)

Te-more-tu (erect bald head ) was father of Taka-roa,the

elder brother of Poko-harua-te-po, who was first wife of

Raki . Then Te-more-tu took Wawan-nuku -hua-tahi

(stupid from a distance; hue tahi, only child) to wife, andbegat Te-po, Te-ao, Te-ao-tu-roa, Te-ao-marama

,Ha-nui-o

raki, Tawhiri-ma-tea, Tin, and M a-uru (the west) , who were

males ; also Hine-i-tapapa-uta and Hine-i-tu -whenua,who

were females . A l l these offspring of M ore-tu and Wawan

nuku-hua-tahi were gods who controlled the winds and

the sea— that is, lulled the winds and calmed the sea ;

bu t Tawhiri-ma-tea and Tiu governed Te-pua-i-taha

that is , the violent south-west gales— and the Ha-koua-tipu(tupu ) (the breath which has grown into a gale) , so that

they shou ld sweep with fury or be lu lled to s ilence.

The first family begotten by Raki, by his first wife, wereall winds .

ANO THER REA DING or C REA TIO N . (NGA -I

Papa was the wife of Taka-roa (Tanga-roa) t en he

was absent,occupied in his work, she went to live with

Raki (Rangi) Raki was attacked by Taka-roa with a

spear, wounded, and laid prostrate.

Tane and his friends came to see Raki. They made an

attempt to lift him up, but they did not know how to

GO DS O F THE UPPER WO RLD . 25

elevate him ; but by the power and knowledge of TaneRaki was lifted up as high as the mountains . A t the same

time Tane and his companions continued their ascent withRaki

, carry ing the trees and other things by which Papaha d been covered : thu s she was left naked . Tane then

descended with Paia,and went to the east

,where the trees

had been,and again covered Papa over with trees . Tanc

then saw that his father Raki was naked . He took knre

(red) and spread it to cover him ,but it did not su it. He

then went to Te VV

ehi-nu i-a-mamau (the fear of wrestling)for the stars

,to make Raki look beau tifu l . TeWebi-nu i

a-Inamau said,

Let the stars which you take be the

largest : the lesser stars can be placed on the less sacred

parts of Raki .” Tane now swept the Icura OE Raki thathe m ight place the stars there but he kept the [cure and

the clouds to cover him with afterwards . When Tane hadplaced the stars he was delighted with the grand appear

ance of Raki .Though Raki and Papa had been separated thev still

loved each other. The m ist and dew are the tears of

Papa for Raki, and are the messengers, in the form of

c louds,to carrv the damp air and steam up to Raki

and when the west wind blows it is Raki tickling the

ears of Papa.

AN O THER REA DING or C REA TI O N . (N GA -I-TA HU.)

Tane-nui-a-raki (great procreation of Raki) was of the

senior fam ily,but younger brother of Rehu a. T hey were

the ofispring of Raki and his u ife Wham-papa but Raki

went and took Papa-tu-a-nuku to be his wife . Shewas the

wife of Taka-roa,bu t becau se she lived with Raki her

hu sband fought with Raki, speared him,and so severely

wounded him that he lay flat. Then Tanc-ko-peru (Taneof the swollen eyes) , and Tane-m ini-wharc (Tane wet inthe house) , and Tanc-tu tu ri (the kneeling Tanc ) , and Tanetuoi (lean Tane) , and Tahu-kumea (the company who dragaway) , and Paia (the c losed-up) said, O ur fatherRaki should

26 ANGIENT m om HISTO RY.

be lifted up. Having taken him up as far as the lower

clouds,they thoughtlessly rested him on the pinnacles of

the mountains . Tane joined them,and, by his authority,

power, and knowledge, Raki was lifted still higher. It

was Paia and his companions who separatedRaki and Papa,and when they took him up also carried the trees, herbage,and edible roots with them

,leaving Papa to lie naked. O n

looking down and seeing how bare Papa was, Tane and

Paia descended, and Tane went out towards the sun (eastward) to other settlements

,to bring herbage and trees and

other vegetation . He obtained some of each and everyvariety that grows, and from every district on the earth,

and distribu ted them over every part of Papa, even to A Otea-roa (long light day ) , and Ta-ranga (repeating incantation) and Wai-roa-maire-he (long cadence of the evil song) .He classified the trees : some he ordained for the maipi (awooden weapon, synonymou s withham

’

or tei-aha— see plate

some for thepe-neke-nelce (a stone axewith a handle—s ee

plate and some for thepaei-eruhe (fem -rootpestles— see

plate some for the tee (spear) and timate (see plate 4)and some for the waha-ilce or weha-ngehi (fish-mouth) (see

plate

Tane went far out, and brought the cod-fish {hope/cu)from Te-ao-o-wai-raki-a-ira (the clear calm water of Ira; ire,spot on the skin

, pimple, wart) as food to be in constant

supply and from the same place Raki and Taka-roabrought the baracouta (mangeaj— it came in summer and

went back in winter. A ll fish of the sea came from the

same place.

Tane also obtained the tie (oyster) , the pipi (cockle)thepeue (haliotis) , the kakahi (unie) , thepupa (periwinkle) ,the Icaruru

,the kerelce (edible sea-weed that grows on the

stones in water in the third M aori month) the kapiti,

the keuru (tii-root)When Tane had done this, and clothed Papa, he disap

peared by going up to heaven .

Te-Rara-tau-karere-o-mati-te-raki is the name of the

place whence Tane brought trees, and took them to Huka

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

-28 AN C IENT M A ORI HISTO RY.

clay) the sixth is Tau -karere-kiokio (the messenger of the

twenty-fifth night of the moon) .The first of the ofispring of Poko-ha-rua-te-po was

Ha-nu i-o-rangi (great breath of heaven) , from whom

sprang all the winds of the heavens and earth. The

second was Ta-whiri-matea (beckoned to,

and desired) ,the strong north-west wind. From Ta-whirl mateasprang Tiu (skim as a bird flies without flapping its

wings) , the north-west wind,who begat Hine-i-tapapa

u ta (daughter lying flat inland) , from whom sprang

Hine-i-tu -whenua (daughter of the inland) . These two

last are females— westwinds , which blow softly, and subduethe boisterou s winds and quell the rough sea. The off

spring of Hine-i-tu -whenua was Ha-koua(kua)-tipu (tupu )(the breath that has increased) , from whom sprang Pua

-i

taha (the foam ing wave that passed on one side) , the strong

south and south-west gales . His offspringwas Tu-mai-rongo

(fame made known) , from whom sprang Te-ope

-rua-rangi(the company of the pit of heaven) , from whom came

Raro-tonga (lower sou th) , who produced the Kohu (mist)and Karue (Ngarne) (shaking) , who was father of M ao-po

(rain cleared at n ight) , whose ofispring, Pu -nui-o-tonga

(great origin of the sou th) , produced Raka(Ranga) -mao-mao

(shoal of mackerel) , the father of A whiowhio (whirlwind) ,who begat Pu-maara-kai (great plantation of food) , whobegat O ko-oko-rau (fondling the multitude) , who begatTV

awahi-whare (hou sebreaker) , who made his appearance

at the Rara-tau -karerc-o-mati-te-rangi (screaming messen

gers of the dry branch from heaven) , at Te Uhi-a-kama

(the qu ick covering) , and at Ifuka-huka-te-rangi (thrums orshreds of heaven) , where M aka-kai(kei) -waho (cast out

s ide) and A pa-ara-ki-ihi-ra (company ris ing to the rays ofthe su n) were living . A pa

-ara-ki-ihi-ra was father of

Tapu-tapu-atca (unencumbered feet) and M ahere-tu-ki-te

rangi (conciliating offspring standing in heaven) . Theselast two are great lords of the heavens . Ta-whiri-ma-tea

and Tin also are great in authority over the winds of the

heavens and the earth.

GO LD AND HEAT . 29

The second family of Rangi by Poko-harua-te-po were

the multitude of the Tahu (rites and incantations of

offerings and propitiations) , and were Ka-tu (stood up) ,Werohia (the pierc ing) , Whakairia (hung up) , Tao

kai-maiki (cooked food and departed) , Tao -iti-a-pae

kohu (cooked on the m isty hill-top) , Tahua-tu (sacredrites performed) , Tahu a-roa (long sacred rites) , Karangaa-tuhea (call in the scrub) , Ika-rimu (fish of the sea

weed) , Whakatu-koroua (set the aged up) , Tahu -ka-kokiri(sacred rites performed and power resu lting) , and Kopunui (large stomach) . Immediately connected with these

are the multitude of the A nn (space) and Tao (descending mist) Rangi begat Ka-mau -ki-waho (caught ou ts ide) ,who begatPari-nu i (great clifi

'

) who begat Pari-mate (c lifi of

death) ,who was father ofM oe-waho (sleepou tside) , who begatA nu-matao (cold space) , who begat A nu -whakarere (spaceof extreme cold) , who begat A nu -whaka-toro (cold space

creeping 0p) Who begat A nn-mate (space of cold death) ,who was the source of death. To these mu st be added

also many of the deformed generation, the offspring of Taneand Hine-ti-tama (daughter of the evil son) These weredisobedient to Rangi, and wou ld not obey his commands

,

but persisted in evil, and were swept by Rangi down to thePo ; and by them mankind are drawn into the lower worlds .

They are constantly employed in tempting mankind to

do evil, and combine with Hine-a-te-u ira (daughter of

lightning) , the Ti-tama (evil child) of Tane,to corrupt

and destroy the race of man

Rangi and Papa-tu -a-nuku begat another fam ily,

of

whom Rehua was first-born . His coming was as the flash

ing of light, and from him sprang Tama-i-tc -O ko-tahi (sonof the one bowl) , who begat Te-whai-tu-tahi-a-iwa (thejo int-following of the nine) , from whom descende d the'

l' ibinga (pinnac le of the hill) , who was father of Rakeka

(Kakenga) (bare) , who was father of llangi-ma-kawc-kawe(locks of hair of heaven) , who begat Rangi-whaka-upoko(head of heaven) . The s ister of Rehua was called Ha

kina (breathof the sea-urchin) . These were all spirits, and,

30 ANC IENT M A ORI HISTORY.

with the innumerable hosts of Rehua, inhabited the upper

heavens : they did not appear in this world .

The next ofispring of Rangi and Papa, and intimatelyassoc iated with Rehua, was Tane the great artifieer. Thenfollowed Paia (shu t) , Webi-nui-a-mamao (great fear of the

distance) , Tu-taka-hinahina (Tu of the grey hairs) , Te-aki(the one who gives blows) , Whati-ua (run from the rain) ,Tu (stand) , Rongo (fame) , Ru (earthquake) , U-ako (taughtat the breast) , Hua (fru it) , Puna (spring of water) , Wherei (extruded) , Uru (enter) , Kakana (Ngangana) (red) , Wai

o-nuku (water of the earth) , Wai-o-rangi (water of the

heaven) , A io-hou -take-take (long-continued calm ) , Ka

mau -ki-waho (caught outs ide) , Ka-mau-ki-tabito (tawhito)o-te-raki (rangi) (caught with the anc ient of heaven) , Kai

(Ngai) (heel) , Kai-roa (long heel) , Kai-pehu (angry heel) ,Kai-aki-akina (heel beaten again and again) , Tapa-tapa-iwaho (curse by calling names outs ide) , Te Mann-aero

(waero) -rua (bird with two tails) , Toi (summit) Rauru

(hair of the head) , Ritenga (policy) , Wha-tonga (southward) , A pa (body of workmen) Rongoqmai (whale) , Tahatiti (nailed s ide) , Rua-tapu (sacred pit) , Pipi (ooz e ou t) ,A ra-tu -ma-heni (hengi) (path of the gentle breez e) , Rangiroa (long day ) , Rongo

-mai (whale) , Pou-pa (post of

the fortification) , Rangi-Whakapmaru (day of shade) ,Hou-nuku (delving into the earth) , Hon-rangi (ascendto heaven) , Hou -a-tea (ascending into open space) , Uenuku (trembling earth) , Ka-hutia-te-rangi (the heaven

drawn up) , Eu-tapu (sacred trembling) , and Paikea (sea

After Rangi recovered from the severe wounds he had

received in his conflict with Taka-roa (long in taking ac

tion) , he begat by Papa the generations of the deformed.

Their names imply inferiority to the former ofispring hehad

with this wife. These deformed were called the ‘Vhanau

tuoi (lean offspring) , and were named IVhanau -takoto (offspring lying down) , Tane-kupapa-eo (Taue lying on the

rocks) , Tanc-tuturi (kneeling Tane) , Tanc-pepeke (Tauewithhis legs drawn up) , Te-oi (the shudderer) Upoko-nui

mm or m sEORTUNE AND DIsm sE . 31

(great head) , Upoko-whaka-ahu (head that grows) , and

Tane-i-te-wai-ora (Tane at the living water) .Rangi

’s union with Heke-heke-i-papa (coming down

flat) (d) produ ced some of the great lords of the heavens

Tama-i-waho (the son outs ide) , the first-born,who occu

pied the highest heaven ; then followed Tama-rau-tu (sonthat gathers as he stands) , Tama-nu i-a-rangi (great son of

heaven) , Tamaphe-rangi (son of the heaven) , Rangi-Whakaipuipu (bowl of theheavens) , and Rangi-whaka-ka (kindledheaven) .The ofi spring of Tama-nui-a-rangi were Hau-mia (add

to) , M anu-i-aka(anga) (the bird that went forward) , M arn

nui-a-ka(nga)-hoe (great shade whilst voyaging) Hua

wai-wai (returning health) , Tabito-kura(kuru ) (ancientred ; Icuru , blow) Kohu-rere (flying fog) , Te-ao-hi-awe (dawnof day with dark streaks) , Haere (proceeding) , Ue-nukupokaia (trembling of the earth doubled up) , Ue-nukuhorea (trembling bald earth) , Rangi-whitiki-ora (day of lifeputting the belt on) and Pu-ki-tonga (stability at the

south) . Some of these inhabited this earth:Another fam ily of Rangi was by Hota-papa : these were

Tu (stand erect) , Rongo (fame) , Kanapu (brightness ) ,Haere-mai-tua (come from beyond) , Haere-mai-whano(come on and proceed onwards) , Haere-aro-aro-uri (go witha black front) , Haere-i-te-ao-pouri (go on in the dark

world) , Haere-i-te-ao-potako (potange) (go in the blackworld) , Te-kitca (cannot be seen) , Te-whaia (cannotbe followed) , A o-mataki (world gaz ed at) , Turn-meha(pleasant fifteenth day of the moon) , Ko-ka(nga) -ihi (therays of the sun) , U-ki-matc-ho-ata (landing on the third dayof themoon

’s age) , Rei (sailing) , Pou (all consumed) , Pou -a

taka-taka (consumed and staggering) , Pou-raka (ranga)hua (consumed, but fru it bu rsting forth) , Tuhuku (Tuhunga) -tira (birds caught on their perch) , Tama-taka-ariki(son slowly following the supreme chief) , -tu -rangi(water standing in heaven) , Tu -kau-moana (Tu who swam

the sea) , Kiri-ru a (two skins) , Hotu-ma-moe (sob in the

sleep) , Tu-mai-o-nuku (rainbow standing) , Tu-mai-o-rangi

32 A NO IENT M A ORI HIsTORv .

(heaven stood forth) , Tu-te-pewa (new moon seen) , Tuma-koha (expanded) , Utu-poraki(porangi) (payment for the

insane) , Hika-ara-roa (long in obtaining fire) , Ue-nukupokai-whenua (rainbow spann ing the land) , Ue-nuku-horea(dim rainbow) . Some of these also visited this earth.

ANO THER REA DING or C REA TIO N . (NGA -I-TA HU .)Io (power, god) begat Io-nuku (god of the world) ,

who begat Io-rangi (god of the heavens) , who begatTabito-te-raki (anc ient of the heavens) , who begat Tabitote-rea (anc ient abundant one) , who begat Wai-o (watersuffic ient) who begatWai-o-whaka-tangata (su ffic ientwaterfor man) , who begat Te-anu-mahana (the world becomewarm) , who begat Te-anu-mato (budding world) , andWere

(pierce) , and Were-kohua (pierce the mist) , and Te-anu

ka-wewero (the nipping cold) . Te-anu-mahana (the warmearth) begat Tura (in Open day ) ; Te-anuku-ka-wewera

(warm breath of the world) begat Heke-heke-u -nuku (descend on the breast of the world) , Heke-heke-i-raki (descend from heaven) , Heke-heke-i-papa (descend from the

earth) , and Whatu-rewa (the sacred stone) (d) Thesefour were all females ; Whatu-rewawas also granddaughter

of Taka-roa.

A nu-ka-wewera also begat Rau-mati (summer) ; and

Rau -mati,who was also descended from An u -mahana, begat

Tu ra-te-waru -tu-aha (clear day of the eighth moon) . Chiratc-waru-tu-aha took to wife Rau -kura-matua (parent withthe red plume) , and begat Ira-tu-roto (marked deeplyon the skin) . Ira-tu-roto took IVaha-mata-reka (beautifu lface and sweet voice) to wife. She was daughter of A hu

kuma-wiria (inclined to tend fondly) , and begat Iwi (bone) ,a daughter, and Ui-roa (long inqu iry a son

,and Poraka

(l’oranga)-hau (invoke the winds at night) , a daughter.

Ui-roa went on a journey. He arrived at the settle

ment of Te Tue (yelping) or Te-Ive (yelp) . He took

Te-VVc as his wife. New,Paku ra-tau ranga (unsettled red

one) was the elder brother of Te-Wc . He. led Ui-roa to the

grounds where they cu ltivated the hemare where Ui-roa

PRO DUOE or THE EARTH EATEN . 33

observed that Te-We ate the Ioumera raw, which made him

think she would soon be a mother.

Pakura-tauranga made thirty Ice (d) (wooden staves to

cultivate with) , and stu ck them up on the ridges whichdivided the cu ltivations into beds or plots, and left themthere, and . then he performed ceremonies and chanted

incantations , that his deified ancestors m ight come and u se

these staves, and turn up the soil of the beds preparatory tothe planting of the [camera crop. Those ancestors came

,

and in two days they had set a large space of ground with

Ui-roa, his wife, and her brother left their home and

went to Te-akapmatua (the parent climbing-plant) the

settlement of Ira-tu -roto . A s they approached it the

father of Ui-roa dreamt his son had come back to his

home, and in his sleep the father called ou t. Ui-roaanswered the call of his father. The reply awoke

the old man . Ui-roa began to work in the land culti

vated by his father ; bu t, not having suflicient kumere

bu lbs to set the whole field, be planted the karaka,

tewa, whineu (hinau ) , poke/ca, pepere, and karamu

trees . Also he planted the keuru {tiij root (d) , and

teitei (teetee) grass, haralceke (harem) (flax, or Phormium

tenant) and the ngaie, metai, and kehika-tea trees . A t

harvest-time he gathered in the Icumara crop; but the trees ,“1d. roots , and grass became permanent. The fru it onlyof the trees was eaten, and the root of the Icauru or iii

was cooked for the saccharine matter it contained. The

wife of Ui-roa brought forth a son,who was called Tahito

ta-rero (Tahi-to-ta-rere) (anc ient flying one) . The people

of Te-we presented warm water to her : hence this is pro

vided by the relatives of a mother in all similar cases .

Another child, a son,was born to them , who was called

Ra-kai-nui (great consum ing sun) , who took a wife and

begat Te-ao-mata-rahi (c loud not dense) , who, when he

had become a man,followed a party which was proceeding

to war . He was taken prisoner by a marauding party of

the enemy , and killed . O n the return home of the party3

84 ANGIENT n on: ms'ronr.

with whom he was connected, hewas missed. Those whohad killed him cut his head ofi and buried his body . The

head was taken by them to the settlements of Ra-kai-paka

(day of eating scraps) , Ra-kai-waka-iri (day on which feedwas hung up) , Ra-kai-mako (day on which shark was

eaten) , and Ra-kai-kou-nuku (day on which the good

things of the earth were eaten) . Tahi-to-ta-rere then

became chief leader of the many tribes .

Now, from Te Anu-i-waho (cold outside) came Te

pounamu (greenstone) ; and from Te-anu-matao (densecold) , Wire (Whiro) (second day of the moon) and Hua

(bloom) and from Te-anu-mahana came Tura; and fromTe-anu-ka-wewera the four women called Heke-heke-unuku , Heke-heke-i-raki, Heke-heke-i-papa, and Whaturewa. Thus the origin of Te-A nu (cold) and of Te

Kahui (flocks or tribes) is one with that of the ofispringof Taka-roa.

N ow, the work on the left side of the Kahui-anu ,and the omens observed there, relate to death, evil, and thelower worlds ; but the work on the right side

,and the

omens observed there, relate to good, life, and prosperityin this world.

The Kahu i (company) of Rehna, Te Wake-ha (causebreath) , Naku-roa (long scratch) , Te-matea (the longedfor) VVati-hua (Whati-hua) (pluck the fru it) , Hou-nuku(descend in the earth) , Hon-raki (enter the heaven) , [andHon-tea (enter the light) , were originally below, but theyfled above.

Te-Rangi-popoki (the sky with the concave side down

wards) was father of Tans and of Hine-mata-ora (daughter

of the healthy face) , who begat Hine-kai-taki (tangi) (weeping daughter) , who was the supreme of the Ngap i-tahu

These are the leaders of the senior family tribe : Rongou -matu (fame of the corpu lent) Kahu-kura (red garment) ,M au i (on the left hand) , Te Haerenga-taha (going on the

s ide) , Rongo-i-tua (news from outside) , and Ra-kai-ora

(day of plenty) .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

C H A PTER I I I .

The evil onehas fallen—altogether fallen.

Tans was before, the younger brother behind ;

Thcn dricd up streama thc drcaded liaard died,Thou beaten , broken, and forsaken van e].

O neprop is above, and one belowO ne night.the nights of the gods

O ne night.the nights of theancients .

A bhorrant brightness gleams on night.A nd wails ofwoeml all its gloom.

And give thy living spirit now.

Thy spirit is subdued,And in thewicker basket closed

A nd.though subdued, life now can live.

Thins is the breath.butmine the soul ,And mine enjoyment.mine delight.Bowen thy knca bc cautions still ;

Submit to thy defeat : now thy dejected mienC annot again provoke fierce ire.

“ M im osa-mam vm m

TANE A ND REBELLION O F SPIRITS .

(NGA-I-TAHU .)

WHEN Tane had gone up to heaven,Tu-mata-u-enga

(Tu of the inc iting face) and Roko(Bongo) -ma-rae-roa

(Rouge of the long forehead) said, Now that Tane has

gone, let us kill some of the creatures he has made, that

we two may see if they are palatable.

” They killed one ofthe ofispring of . Tiki-kapa-kapa (Tiki the flapping one

birds) , and ofiered it as a sacred sacrifice to Rehua, to whomthey said

,O aged ! to what do you liken that food of

man ? ” Rehua answered, Is it not palatable Perhaps

you think it is sweet.

” Now,Rehua did not know what

the food he had eaten was . Tu-mataz u-enga and Roko

PIRE PIRGT KNOWN . 37

then killed another of Tane’s creatures, which theyagain took and ofiered to Rehua, say ing, 0 friend !

how sweet is that food Rehua answered, 0 you ! you

two agreed to kill those ofierings Now hearken : these

creatures were made by Tane to live in the world, for

the use of man .

” Tu -mata-u-enga and Rongo captu red

and plucked of the ofispring of the many difierent familiesof Tiki . Hence the ofispring of Tiki-kapa-kapa (flapping

Then there was another killing of sacred ofierings byTu and Roko : these were of theofispring of Puku-pu lm-te

rangi (the mounds of heaven) . The lungs of theseoficringswere taken and ofiered to their lord Rehna.

Fire was first kindled by Rehua,on which was roasted

the kerari (Phormium tense) , the fru it of trees, and fish.

Then commenced the art of cooking by fire.

The Tau-mate (temple, or holy peak of a hill) of Rehnawas called Te-taki-taki (the recitation of song) , and was in

the fourth and fifth heavensThen Tu and Roko determined to go up into heaven and

theremakewar, and kill the occupants of that region . Theywentto Tau-mats (thepeak) , and to Kahu-raki (theblue sky ) ,and to Puke-nui-o-hotu (the big hill of sobbing) , and to

Puke-nui-papa (large flat hill) , and to Puke-nui-tauranga(hill of battle) , and slaughtered the tribes as they went.

After this the battle of Taku -tai-o-te-raki (the border of

heaven) took place. A nd after this another battle tookplace called A wa-rua (the two rivers) , where Tu-mata-uengawas mortallywounded . Now,

before the battleRongohad counselled the slaughter of all the enemy ; therefore, asTu lay dying he said

,You remember my advice

,when

you replied, Let us allow part to escape by making faintblows at them .

’Now you will die, and it will be left for

me to obtain revenge for you r death in this world.

”

Then Roko rose to revenge the death ofTu ; and this wasthe war that was waged even up to the high peaks of the

hills ofheaven. The name of that battle was Te-uru-rangi

38 ANGIENT M A ORI msroar.

kakia(ngakia) (fostered stomach) , Te-whaka-whenua-i-creno-tu (the exhausted land of Tu) , and Hu s-take (fruit

of the root) , and Koe-erea (joy exhausted) , and R un

that was cleaned) , and Tipis (skim lightly) , and Pito

rei (point of the chest) , and Hutihuti-maukuku (the

killed there ; and Taha-tea (light side) , and Taha-ma (white

side) . But two men escaped and fled into the forestone was called Tama-he-raki(rangi) (child bewildered inheaven) , the other was Raki-whakaka (heated heaven) .

nators of evil in ancienttimes They caused disobedience andwar in the heavens ; they were powerful for war and battle,and also cau sed confus ion among their adversaries . But this

was the cau se of sorrow to Tans , and made him say to those

disorderly companies, I will not allow you to live here.

Go ye below.

” Hethen threw all that company -thattribeand their chief Roko— tumbling down to theworlds below ;and this party, whichhad gone up in confidence, returned in

confusion,and came to the place Kai-hewa (eat in doubt) ,

where they lived in dismay and dread.

REEEEEIO N IN HnavEN . (ANO THER READINGNGA -I-TA HU.)

It will be remembered that Tane, and Rangi his father,dwelt in the upper worlds with their spirit-hosts . O f

these the Kahu i-anu (flock of cold) persisted in their efiortsto draw the Kahui-tahu (flock of plenty ) and theKahui-tee

(flock of bless ings) to evil and rebellion. Raki thereforegave the order to expel them,

and to Tans the power tocast them out and throw them down from the first heaven,

BA TTLES m THE HEAVENs. 39

that they might all fall down to the various Pos Becau se

those flocks continually persisted in doing evil,Raki said

,

C hase them away,as they will not hearken to teaching,

and will not live peaceably .

”

O n their arrival in the P03 they did not cau se very greatevil

,bu t they taught Tama-tau -weka (son of persistent

battle) and Rongo-ma-rae-roa (fame of the long forehead)to kill the creatu res Tane had made on earth

,and thu s be

revenged for having been thrown down from the heavens .

(Hine Ti-tama (the absconding wife of Tane) joinedthose flocks

,to assist in taking revenge on the creatures

made by Tane.

Then was killed one of the ofispring of Tiki-kapakapa(image of the flapping

— fish) This first one killed was

ofiered to Rehua. There was also killed one of the 0&

spring of Tiki-to-hua (image pregnant with egg) , whichwas also ofiered to Rehna. Then first men began to eat

fish and birds .

Another and second rebellion was caused by Ru (tremble)and Ro (inherent) , who gave battle in the heaven, called

Puku-puku-te-rangi (swellings in heaven) . They were

spirits who were fostered by Tane, and fled down into thisworld, and from them sprang the eruhe (fem -root) andmany other sorts of food which have been lost to man .

This is why the fem -root was u sed by man as a sacred

ofiering to be given to the gods .

Another and third rebellion was fought on the back of

Raki. This battle was called A wa-rua (the double river) ,also Taku-tai-o-te-raki (sea-coast of the heaven) . From

A wa-rua arose the angry feelings of Tane to those rebelsTu (mata-u-enga) and Roko (ma-rae-roa) Tu was kil led

by the beings of Tane, and his spirit allowed to go to the

Po . Thousands of the rebels were killed—that is, as far as

spirits could be killed— in that battle.

Tane and Raki consulted. Tane persisted in his determination to kill all

,but Raki referred to a proposal he

had made some time previously— that the world should be

divided and the heavens separated hom the earth, so that

40 ANGIENT m om HIsTORr .

Tane would not agree. Through this misunderstandingthese spirits were deemed to stay in darkness . This was theresult of this second rebellion These rebels were drivenfrom the upper heavens, and their unalterable fate was, tolive in doubt in this world and in the worlds of darkness .

It is hom the Kahui-sun (flock of the cold space) thatall the evils which now afilict the Maori race came. O ur

seers say , when a sudden death occurs,that the Atua

kikokiko (the god of flesh) is killing the people and when

two or, may be, three deaths occur on one day , incantationsare repeated and ceremonies performed to avert death

from the tribes . These incantations and ceremonies were

obligation, and lament for the fair one) and also to Taptapa (the one called for)

the m inds of the weak as well as the strong. He was

lord of kindness . His innumerable host reside in the

heavens It was Tu-mata-nenga and Rongo-ma-rae-roawho cau sed war and its attendant evils . Rehua (host of

kindness) , Kahu-kura (red garment) , and Tane were greatleaders and bes ides, therewere Rongo-nui-a-tau (the great

of the twilight) , conducted our race over the vast ocean

They are gods of the ocean, and therefore A sa-weed is theofiering presented and laid before themAfter the battle at Tai-o-ruaptapu (the tide of the sacred

pit) Ue-nuku (trembling earth) and his son Rua—tapu (sacredpit) were, and continue to this day to be, the protectinggods of their descendants . If any of their ofispringinclined to evil they correct them, and they are the

guardians of thosewho lead good and untainted lives .

and death in war or peace, and are the gods who care for

invalids, and are also the guardian gods of travellers .

m sT HURDER IN THE WORLD . 41

Prayer must be ofiered to Kahu-kura when the body isafi icted by disease, so that thediseasemay be sent elsewhere.

Kahui-tahu-o-rangi (flock of warm ones of Rangi) cannotc ure thosewho are s ick ; but though they are unable toheal

,submissive prayers mu st be made to them,

and ofier

ings of sea-weed and grass presented to them,so that they

be not enraged, but that they may be pleased and act

kindly towards man, over whom their power is su ch that

nothing can in any case remove it.

Incantations and ceremonies repeated and performed forlife and health are performed and repeated to Rangi ; so

also are those that are repeated and performed to guidethe spirits of men to

”

the lower worlds, or to conduct them

to the heavens of brightness, where they may ramble and

live (d) . Rangi is also the god of battle, and to him are

incantations repeated and ceremonies performed to obtainbravery and power for an army, that it may overcome its

enemies . Raki is a good god.

Some of our high priests state it was Tu (mata-nenga)and Rongo (ma-rae-roa) who first made war and killed

men ; bu t the beings killed were not like man as he now

is— they were gods . The men of Tiki were thosewho first

Rau-riki (gather the small ones) was the first to killman in this world . He killed Hotu -a (eagerly desire for god) .Rau-riki was enviou s of Hetu-a becau se the females lovedHotu o s

,and because he was a noble-looking and beautifu l

man . When the news of his death reached his relativesand tribes they sought for satisfaction they repeated

their incantations to Tu-(mata-ucnga) and Rongo (ma-rasroa) , and went and dipped the first finger of their left handsin the blood of Hotu-a and held their hands up to heaven

then they pointed with their fingers to the thou sands below ;then they took some of the clotted blood of Hotu-a in their

left hands, and with them pointed to the sky , and then

again pointed below, with each movement repeating their

incantations , and naming each god of the heavens and all

those below, also the names of all the heroes above and

42 A NGIENT HA ORI HIsTORr .

below ; then they repeated the incantation of Life,”and of

the Origin of all Things ; then they repeated the incantation Incense of Gum,

”and went in a body and attacked

the settlement of Ran-Tiki, and killed him ,and cooked and ate

his body ; then they repeated the grand incantations of the

Ika-nui-a-tahua (the slain ofiering) and Te-umu-titia (theburnt ofiering adorned with feathers) . These last two wererepeated in the sacred place. Retiring thence they presented

the heart of the slain to the high priest, and not until he

had eaten it could the army partake of ordinary food.

When war is proclaimed, and men have fallen, the

heart of the first one slain is taken out and presented as

an ofiering to the gods .

The most delicate part of man is the thigh, which is

placed in a bowl made of sea-kelp, and cooked in an

um (d) The chiefs alone partake of this

When a party is about to set out on awar expedition, theycatchand kill a bird called ama-tate (swampwren) , carefullysaving all the blood, and with incantations and ceremoniesofier the body to the gods and then deposit it in the sacred

place. The blood alone of thebird is u sed in the ceremonies

when the ofiering is made. This being done the armyreturn home danc ing and singing and chantn incanta

tions to Tu (mata-nenga) and then remain for one or two

months, devoting a great portion of their time in throwingtheniu (d) Then awar-party is selected, and the army leavesthe settlement, and when some distance on the road they alljoin in chanting incantations to Tu (the god of war) , so

:

that the power of the enemy may not be able to repel

This was all done when the army to revenge the death

of Hotu-a attacked and took thepa of Ran-Tiki . He him

self escaped, but all the people were either slain or taken

prisoners When the fight was over, they assembled theprisoners, and, after killing the first one captured, they tookhis heart and presented it to the high priest this he

cooked, and when he had eaten it they killed all the other

prisoners, carefully saving all the blood, which they ofiered

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

4 4 ANGIENT m m HrsTOEr .

A nn and Tao. Rangi begat Ka-mau-ki-waho, who begatPari-nui, who begat Pari-mate, who begat M oe-waho, who

the source of death.

To these also must be added many of the deformed‘

ofi

Tahu-whaka-ero. These were not willing to obey the

wrong-doing, and were swept by his orders down to the

lower worlds . Rangi comm issioned Tane to drive these

rebels hem the worlds above to the worlds below. Bythese mankind is drawn down to the dark worlds . Theyare ever employed to tempt and draw man to great evil

REEELLIO N IN HEA VEN . (ANO THER READING

After Tane had arranged the stars, and had made his

father Rangi beautiful, and had formulated the laws of tape,he visited theearth, and again went upto theheavens . A fter

his departure, the spirits who occupied the lower worlds

(they who had been driven hom the heavens for their dis

obedience to Rangi) sought to be revenged on Tane forthe part he had taken in driving them thence. They firstcaused evil amongst the fish of the sea, and multitudes of

them were destroyed. Then they caused evil amongst the

birds of the air, and flocks of them perished. A nd when

men were made and had multiplied, they also caused evil

omens or DEA TH. 45'

were the leaders of the hosts of the war spirits which slew

mankind. Thus was evil introduced into this world, and

man, birds, and fish became antagonistic .

birds destroyed birds , and fish devoured fish ; and

death was first known in this world

C HA PTER IV .

Stay , omens, stay . The O ne Supremehas come,A nd algns now tcll of his disciples near.

Into space of beauty and of good.

I, the scholar, hold the sacred stone of power (when ) (d )Boul ot power, soul of earth and hcavon,

Hold all beauty ; let it spread around.

The soul now climbs , and high ascends‘l 'hc sou l of the Supreme and his disciplcs.

O B cavsn l thc soul is far above

DIVISION O F HEAVEN AND EARTH .

(NGA -I-TAHU.)RA R I, though speared by Takaroa, still adhered to the top

of Papa ; and Raki said to Tane and his younger brothers,C ome and kill me, that men may live.

”

Tane said, 0 old man ! how shall we kill you

Raki said, 0 young man ! lift me up above, that I

may stand separate ; that your mother may lie apart hem

me,that lightmay grow on you all.”

Then Tane said to Raki , 0 old man ! Rehua shall

carry you .

”

Raki answered Tane and his younger brothers, 0

y oung men do not letmebe carried by your elder brothersonly, lest my eyes become dim . Rather all of you carry

me above, that I may be elevated, that light may dawn on

y ou .

’

Tane said to him,

“ Yes, 0 old man ! Your plan is

right— that light may grow into day .

”

nm sxon or m m m m m . 47

Raki said to Tane, It is right, 0 Tune ! that I be takenand killed (separated from my wife) , that I may become a

teacher to you and your y ounger brothers, and show you

how to kill . If I die,then will light and day be in the

world.

”

Tane was pleased with the reasons why his father wishedthem to kill him ; and hence Tane said to another branchof the ofi spring of Raki— to Te Kore-tua-tahi (the firstbroken) , and even to the Kore-tua-a-ngahuru (the tenth

broken) , and to Te Kore-au-iho (the broken tending downwards) , and to Te Kore-nu-ake (broken tending upwards) , and to the Makore-kore-te-po (broken of night) ,and to the Makore-te-ao (broken of the light) , and Korea-te-ao-tu -roa (broken of the long-standing world) , and totheMakore-a-te-ao-marama (broken of theworld of light)Tread on Papa, tread her down ; and prop up Rangi,

lift him up above— to Tu -moremore (the bald, or cpen

space) , to Tu-haha (stand breathing)— that the eyes of

Raki,who is standing here, may be satisfied. Behold Te

Hu inga (the as sembly) , Pu-tahi (the first, or origin) , Taketake (the root

,or foundation) , and Rehua.

” Now, this was

the origin of the heaven . It was made by Tune and

admired by him,

and he u ttered the words of his

prayer to aid Rehna to carry their father above It

was at this time that Tane hid some of Te-Kore (thebroken or imperfect beings) in theMaunga-uu i-o-te-whenua(great mountain of the earth) , in which they remained for

ever.

Tane now took Raki on to his back ; but he could put

Raki no higher.

Raki said to Tane, You two, y ou and your younger

brother (Paia) carry me.

Then Paia prayed his prayer, and said,

C arry Raki on the back.

Strengthen, 0 big back of Paia,Sprained with the leap atHua-rau (themany hundreds) .

Now, Raki was raised with the aid of this prayer, and

O Papa ! O You remain here. This will be the (token)of my love to you : in the eighth month I will weep'

for you .

” Hence the origin of the dew, this being'

Papa, 0 old woman live where you are. In winter I

spoke words of farewell to Raki, and said, 0 old man

go, 0 Raki and in summer I also will lament for you .

”

Hence the origin of mist, or the love of Papa for Raki.When the two had ended their words of farewell

,Paia

uplifted Raki, and Tane placed his take (pole) , called Toka

Paia did likewise with his take. The name of the take of

repeated

Thepropof whom

Theprop of Bua-tipua (god

’s pit) .

The prop of whom

The prop of Rua—tahito(tawhito) (ancientpit) ,

Theprop of this heaven .

The long cloud,

The thick cloud,

The door of Baki(Bangi)-riri (fountain of fish) ,The gathering of“ (Rangi)-era (heaven of life) .

0 Bongo l come forth.

Then Raki floated upwards, and a shout of approval was

u ttered by those above, who said

0 Tu of the long face,

Lift up themountain.

carom or , su ns m cnouns . 49

Suchwere the words shouted by the innumerable men(beings) from above in approval of the acts of Tane and

Paia ; but thatburst of applau sewas mostly in recognition ofTane

’s having disconnected the heaven, and propped up its

s ides, and made them stable. He had stufied up the

cracks and chinks, so that when Raki was complete and

furnished, light arose and day began .

Tane saw that Raki had no covering by which he cou ld

appear seemly . He went to fetch, and obtained, the m imikura of A o-kehu (sacred red) , and fastened it on Raki

but it did not su it him ,as at night it was not seen

only in the light of day was'

it seen ; s o that he swept

it of,and Raki again became naked Then he went

to the Kores he had hidden in M aunga-nu i-o-te-whenu a

(great mountain of the land) , and drew forth R iaki (liftup) , and Hapai (carry) , and Te Tibi (the pinnacle) , and TeA mo (carry in a litter) , and Katari (Nga-teri) (vibrate) , andTe M ania (the slide) , and Paheke (the slippery) , and Tu-horo(stood on the slip) , and Ta-wharu -wharu (sag down) , andTapok0poko (sink in) , and A wa (river) , and Tipu-nu i-a-u ta(great growth on shore) , and Para-whenu a-mea (scum of

the flood) , and from these obtained su itable covering forRaki .

A xoru s u REA DING or RA NG I . (NGA -‘

l‘l -RUA

This is the genealogy of the offspring of Papa-tu-a-nuku ,and the tribes of Rangi which became stars

Rangi begat Tupua (goblin) , who begat Tawhiti (thesnare) , who begat Tu (stand erect) , who begat Te-ku (thes ilent) and Wawau (stupid) . \Vawau begat Tc -para-ku -wai(the scum of the water) , who begat Para-koka (dry sc um of

water) , who begat Te-pora-pora (the flat top) . These were

taken and lifted up to become eyes for heaven, to adorn

Rangi, and from them came the first glimmer of light.

Before them was long and dense dark nes s,and all was

void, but with them came the first germ of life for

Rangi took Te-ata-tuhi (glimmer of light) , and begat the

60 merrier m om msm r.

and begat the sun . These two were also taken and placed

for eyes in the sky .

A me-runs Ru nmo or Raver. (Nerr-m oan.)

Rangi was floating on the earth. Then he took Te

ata-tuhi to wife, and begatthemoon . He tookWere-were,

and begat the sun . These two were taken and thrown up

into the sky as eyes for heaven ; and light stood in heaven,and dim light stood on the mountain Hiku-rangi (end of

A norrmn Rsm me or Para A ND BA NG] . (NGA-TI-B A U.)

When Paia carried Rangi up on his back, Rangi weptand said

This was the incantation repeated at the time Rangiand Papa were separated

Separate Rangi and Papa,That they may be parted.

Sing the resounding song, sing the resounding song.

We two are being separated .

Sing the resounding song, sing the resounding song,

Separate the damppart.

Sing the resounding song,

That partingmay take place.

Sing the resounding song,

Separate A ri (eleventh day of the moon’s age) , and Hua (fu llmoon) be separated.

The resounding song.

Separate Rehua, and Tama-rau-tu

(Son of the erect leaf) be separated .

Sing the resounding song.

Separate Urn (the glow) and Kakana (Ngangana)

(Brightness) be separated .

Sing the resounding song.

Separate Te-aki (dash) , and Wha-tuia (the sewn-up)

Be separated. Sing the resounding song.

Separate Tu , and Roko (Bongo)Be separate. Sing the resounding song.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

52 A NC IENT M A O RI msroar .

strata. The people came for him . Some who were abovepu lled him up, whilst Paia, Tane, and their followerscarried him . These were the props which they used to

elevate and keephim up : M a-tu -pua (stand elevated) , Ruatahito (old pit) , Pi-naki (gentle slope) , Kai-he (wrong eat

ing) Nga-mau -ki-tu a (the taken behind) , Ko-nga-mau-kiwaho (the taken outside) , and Ko-nga-mau -ki-tahito-o-te

rangi (taken to the anc ient heaven) . When Raki wassteadfastly secured and perfectly separated from Papa itwas found he had taken away with him the root of kakaho

(arundo conspicua) , the lmra-tawhiti {Immara! , the ham

Iceke-taunga-wid (flax) and the amhe (fem -root)Tane saw that his father Raki was naked ; so he went

and obtained Imra (red) to make his father look comelybu t this did not su ffice. He then went to bring the

stars from the Pae-taku-o-roko, and from Te-tapini-owahi-mua-mamau (the mat of dread and of the sacred

holding) . The names of these tupim’

(mats) were : Hi-rau ta (fish by the land) , Hi-ra-tai (fish by the sea) , Parinuku (cliff of the earth) , Pari-raki (clifi of the sky ) .

Stars were the fastenings of these mats .

Tupu -ranga-o-te-po (growing of the night) and Tau-araio-te-ao (partition dividing the day ) were two names for

him who advised Tane to take the fastenings of the mats

(the stars) . Taue retu rned to his own home by another

way from that bv whichhehad gone, and Tupu-ranga-o-te-potook the stars and brought them for Tane. He brought

0 M anako-tca (white M agellan C loud) ,0 M anako-uri (black M agellan C loud) , and also

Tc-ika-o—tc-Iaki,calledM ango

roa (big M agellan C loud) .He also brought A o-tahi (first light) , the sacred star

, and

A riki (queen of all the stars of the year) . Pu-aka (ina heap) was her father, and Taku-rua (double rim) washer mother. She will not assoc iatewith the others . Whenshe appears in the east the people repeat incantations ,weep, and welcome her.

STARS A ND rEEm NAM ES. 63

When Pu-aka twinklcs and flashes its rays towards thenorth

,it is an omen of a fine year ; when it twinklcs and

flashes its rays towards the sou th, it is an omen of a bad

year of rain and wind. These seasons are called after thestars which influence those periods of the year for good or

These are the pos itions of these stars

A o-tahi .-x -x Pu -aka and Taku -rua.

Tama-re-reti (swift-dying son)Te-waka-o-tama-roreti (his canoe) .

! Pu anga (dark cloud,called the anchor of

the canoe of Tama-re-reti)Tane placed the stars on Raki in the daytime, but they

were not beau tifu l ; bu t at night his father Raki lookedgrand .

The dew,the frost

,the snow,

and the rain are the pro

creating power from Raki to Papa, and make all shrubsand trees grow in the summer.

A No 'rII En REA DING or RA KI (RA NGI) . (NoA -rI-IIA IJ.)

Raki was also father of Ka-mau-ki-waho (will be caught

outs ide) , who begat Pari-nu i (big cliff) , who begat Parimatc (the c liff of death) , who begat M oe-waho (slept ou t

s ide) , who bcgat A nu -matao (cold wind) , who begat A nuwhakarere (exceedingly cold) , who begat A nu -whakatoro(cold creeping on) , who begat A nn-mate (death cold) .

These are they who draw man to death.

Also,A nu-whakatoro (cold c reeping on) begat A uu -wai

(cold water) , who begat Taka (Tanga) -roa (long assembly) ,who begat Te Pounamu (the greenstone)Raki and his wife Ha-kina (breath of the sea-egg) begat

Te Rupe (the pigeon) , who was driven inland. Rupc begat

Te Kau -nunu i (the great swimmers) , who begat Tc Kaurerea (the long swimmers) , who begat Te Kau-wheki (moveon the fern) , who begat Tu-pari (stand on the who

begat Tu-mata (stand on the peak) , who begat Te M oa

54 moms-r n ear nrsroar .

(jumpforward) and Peke-i-tua (jumped behind) . Peke-i-tuabegat Peke-aro (jump before) , who begat Peke-hawani(mirage) , who begat Po-haha (bewildered) , who begat Kai

Raki was also father of Rehua. Rehua begat Tama-i-teoko-tahi and A o-nu i A o-nui begat A o-roa, who begatA o-pouri (dark world) , who begat A o-potako (potango)(intensely dark world) , who begat A o-toto (world of blood)who begat A o-where (red world) , who begat Tu-korokio(stand in the shade) , who begat M o-uri-u ri (the blackdarkness) , who begat M o-rearea (the disgusted) , who begatM o-haki-tua (past words of the divination) , who begatM o

haki-aro (first words of divination) , who begat Kupa(hiccup) , who begat Wai-hemo (exhausted water) , who

begat Ika-tau -i-raki (the fish sign in heaven) , who begatM aroro-ki-tu-a-raki (strong at the back of heaven) , whobegatTe-u ira (lightning) , who begat TeKanapa (the flash) ,who begatTuri-whaia (obstinate pursued) , who begatWhaitiri (the following crashing noise) .V

V

hai-tiri took as her hu sband Kai-tangata, who begatHema (procreating power) . Hema took as her hu sbandHu -aro-tu (standing s ilently) , who begat Karihi (the stones

to sink the net) , a son, and Pupu-mai-nono (bind up the

intestines) , a daughter, and after these was born another

son, called Ta-whaki (rush about) . Ta-whaki was nou

rished by his parents and his elder brother and sisteru ntil maturity. He became quite enamoured of Hinc-nui

a-te-kawa (the great daughter of baptism) , who had beenbetrothed by her seniors to one of their several relatives ;but Hine-nui-a-te-kawa did not like any of those for whom

shewas intended— she loved Ta-wheki . Her elder relativessaw that she was constantly in the company of Ta-whaki,and they secretly conspired to kill Ta-whaki. He, knowingthis, remembered the words of his grandmother, Whai-tiri,who had, when shewas leavingKai-tangata to go to heaven,said, You stay here, and call our child Hema

,in remem

brance of my living with you as your wife ; and do you

carefully attend to her, and rear her up tenderly. 0 old

rA -waAEr WO RSHIPPED. 55

man ! hearken to my word addressed to you : If our child

fret after me do not let her follow me, lest she should not

be able to climb to the heaven of sacred ceremonies and

incantations ; and when we have a grandchild, call his

name Ta-wheki,in remembrance of my rushing down from

the heavens to you . He shall be the man to climb to the

heaven of sacred ceremon ies .

” So ended the farewellwords of Whai-tiri to her husband, and she was taken bythe clouds to heaven .

N ow,Hema had acted in a thoughtless manner : she did

not reverence the words of her mother, but followed and

climbed after her to Te Tini-o-waiwai (the many followers) , who beat her back. For this reason great was

the des ire of Ta-wheki to go and find his parent ; and the

discovery of the conspiracy to murder him greatly increasedthat des ire.

TA -wnA xI . (NoA -rr-EA D .)

Ta-whaki at one period lived on earth, and was in ap

pearance like a man . His garments were like those of a

poor man . He went up to the top of a mountain and sat

down, where he put ofi his earthly garments and clothed

himself in lightning. N ow,there was aman on thatmoun

tain, who, when he saw Ta-wheki com ing, secreted himself,and from his hiding-place he saw Ta-wheki thu s transformhimself. He informed the people of the fact, and thencethe people looked on Ta-wheki as a god, and all the tribeschanted incantations and ofiered sacrifices to him .

Ta-whaki cau sed the deluge by stamping on the floor of

the heaven until it cracked,and a flood of water flowed

down and covered the earth.

Ta-whaki was killed by his brother-ia-law ; but he wasinnocent of the deed for which he was killed. A t his death

the [calm (Nestor productus) and kaka-riki (small green

parrot) took some of his blood and stained their featherswith it. Hence the red on the feathers of these birds tothis day . Ta-wheki by his own inherent power came to

life again.

56 ANO IEN'r n ear m sronr .

Whati-tiri (sound of crashing) ,his father,wished Ta-whekito go and live with him ; bu t, as the mother of Ta-whaki

had been taken prisoner by some foreign people, he wishedto rescue her before be complied with his father’s requ est.

The people who had his mother in cu stody— Patu -pae-a-rehe(beat on the ridge till weary)— lived on an island difficu ltof access . They were not men

,but a sort of demons of the

woods . The du ty assigned to his mother in her captivitywas to sleep on the verandah (whaka-mahau— shady

,cool) ,

and warn the people in the house of the first appearance ofday . A s soon as she warned them of the dawn they roseand went to the woods .

Ta-wheki found her whilst the people were away in theforests . They consu lted together, and agreed that he

should hide himself in the thatch of the side of the hou se.

They closed every aperture by which light m ight enter,

leaving the door only cpen

When the people returned in the evening, the first toarrive had some su spic ion that a visitor had been there.

They inqu ired of her but she answered evasively, and lul ledtheir fears . The people slept in the hou se that night, andwhen it began to dawn one of them called to her and asked ,

Is it dawn ?”

She answered,

No,

”and described the

situation of the stars in the heaven to show that it wou ld

be some time ere dawn . They slept, and awoke again and

asked the same question as before, and received an answer

slightly altering the position of the stars in the west.

The same question was asked and evas ively answered

many times,till the sun was high up in theheaven . They

became impatient and drew the door back which letin su ch a flood of light that they weredaz z led and stupeficd

by it. A t this moment Ta-whaki rose from his hiding and

entered the door of the house and killed them all. Takinghis mother, he set out on his jou rney to join his ancestor

Rangi . O n the peak of a mountain he met his female

ancestor who was blind . She was s itting there with tenkumara

, counting them ,and as she did so she put eachfrom

one side to the other. A s she thus counted them from

O FFERINGS TO THE GO DS— BOW raEsENrED.

'

57

One to nine Tawhaki went up to her and snatched thetenth

away . Again and again she counted, and each time hetook the last one, till he had taken all bu t one. She was

grieved at her loss . Then he made himself’ known to

her by speaking.

He took clay, and kneaded it with his spittle and rubbedit on her eyes, which restored her sight. He now climbedinto a ti-tree (C ordy line) , from the top of which a spider

’s

web reached up to heaven . Upthis he ascended, but, havinggone some distance

,his female ancestor chanted her incan

tations to herself . The web broke, and he fell back to theearth. He made a second attempt, but failed . O n the thirdhe gained the sky .

Ta-wheki is a god, and now,from themanner of counting

practised by this blind woman , when offerings or sacrificesare made to him they are divided into ten portions, hisname is called aloud

, and these ten portions are each, one byone

,lifted up as they are counted from one to ten, and the

tenth is pu t on the left side of the m inistering priest.

The'

nine are again dealt with in the same way , and the

n inth pu t on one side. This is repeated till all have

been pu t on one s ide. A nd hence, in the sacred mode O f

counting the tenth is not called Te-kau (ten) , but Ngahuru (collection ,

compact) .

TA -WHA R I . (ANO THER REA DING— N GA -rI-HA U.)This is what Tawhaki said to his elder brothers some

time before they killed himSpring up, faint light at dawn .

Givemy comb to me

M y comb

That I may go to the water

TO the water Rangi-tuhi (marked heaven) ,Thewater now breathing.

A nd when Ta-wheki was apparently killed by them his

eldest brother called to Ta-whaki and said,

O Ta-whaki ! where are y ou

The pukeko (or pakura ) (Porphg/rio mc lanotus) answered

X c [the natural cry O f the pukcko]

58 mm n ear msroar .

The second brother then asked,Ta-whaki, where are you

Themake (the rail) answered, Eu-u .

The third brother asked,

Ta-whaki, where are you

Ta-whaki answered by saying,Itwill grow on your head ;

O n your foreheadThe blood will glow

The blood—the blood of Ta-whakiO f the sun,

O f themoon

The blood of the red sky

When Ta-wheki rose from the water he saw a

road) and he climbed on it to heaven . O n the way he

met Wai tiri (water of Ofiering to the gods) , who was quiteblind . She said to him,

Perform the ceremon ies and cure

my eyes .

” He at once complied, and chanted an incanta

When he had restored her s ight she said, C limb verycautiou sly

,for fear you are killed, and beware that you may

escape, and not be sucked in by the lips of Hine-nui-te-po(great daughter of night) Ta-wheki answered,

Who cares for thewomanO f stomach of leeches

Shewill retreat fromThewinds of Ta-whaki.

Ta-wheki ascended, and climbed to the next heaven, andthere met Rehua and Wa-koko-rau (space of hundred

person-birds) [A ko-akO -rau (teach the hundred) or O ko

Oko-rau (fondlethehundred)] Therehe sawMaru (shelter)also, at s ight O f whom he opened his mouth and

chanted the incantations to give power to fly— namely,

Prepare, prepare for the

Head-dress of the ancient.

Blow it on the neck.

Out the hair short.

War-party by Ta-whaki.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

60 m om s:mom msroav .

priests of the females he taught the incantation of Whah p

tau-maha (thanks for food) but all this teaching had been

given before the time he had beaten the tribes of Te

ha-puku ,and had thrown hailstones into the fire. Up to

this time Ta-whaki assumed the form of god or of man at his

Ta-whaki took Hine-tu-a-tai (daughter of the sea-coast)to wife, and begat Te-koura (crayfish) and Ra-waru

(summer’s day

— a little black fish)A nd To-ria (weak eyes) , who took Tche (persistent) , and

begat Te-kohi-kohi (collection)A nd Ha (breath) , who took Whaka-rua-moko (earth

quake) , and begat Tara-kihi (trumpeter) , Pu-wai-naka-rua(a red fish) , Pu -wai-o (eu ) (gurnet) Pu-noho-noho (stayat home) Hune-hune (down of plants) , Takaka (commonfern, also a little fish) , Pu -remu-ao-rua (a short fish)A nd Pa-raki (land wind) , who took Hine-hau (daughter

of the wind) , and begat Te-akau (sea-coast) Te-karoro (seagull) , Papa-huri-tikes (flat turned high up) , TO -rea (redbill) .M ui-nako (ngake) (swarm in fat) begat Te-kuru-patu (an

inland bird) , and Tuku-roa-hara (long-delayed punish

ment) and Te-kana-kana (a kind of eel) , and Hine-hau ,

who took Kana-kana and begat Inaka(Inanga) -mate-kuku(whitebait) , Taea-hake (sort O f eel) , Rere-waka (carried ina canoe) , Wai-puta (water gu shed ou t— a bird) , Nganangana (mu ch ado about nothing) , and Raki and Tu-ere(su spended) .

TA -WHA KI . (A NorHEa REA DING—NGA -rI-HA U.)It was from the second heaven that Ta-whaki chased and

beat the fish Kewa,Paraos

,Kekeno, Ihu -puku , Tore-ki,

and Paikea, and the trees M ama-kn, Popoia-kore, and

Poka.

TUNA A ND TA -WHA R I . (N GA -rr-HA U.)

M anga-wai-roa was parent of Tuna

,who came from

above. While com ing down he met Ta-whaki and Karihi,

rA -waAxr A sOENDs O N A ermna’s THREAD. 63

Where is the road to heaven The goblin answered,

I do not know where it is . Perhaps it is on the road to

where filth is put ; perhaps it is on the road to where water

is O btained ; perhaps it is on the road to where, and to

where.

” Ta-whaki said,

You mu st show us the direc

tion of the road.

” The goblin asked, Where are you

going They answered, We came in search of our

father.

” She then let down a spider’s thread

,and stretched

it. They asked, What is that for She answered,

Who knows that it is the straight road for you to ascend

to heaven .

” Then Karihi climbed up, and when he had

got some distance the winds of Te-uru-rangi (head of

heaven) beat on him,so that he could get no farther.

Ta—whaki, the younger brother, said,

“ The evil is with

you , O supplanter ! You did not recogni z e the import O f

the words O f Whai-tiri, who said it was for me,Ta-whaki,

to ascend to the heaven of the sacred baptism .

” Ta-whaki

ascended on the thread of the spider, and as he went he

prayedTa-whaki climbs to the firstheaven ;

C limbs upTa-wheki to the second heaven.

Ta-whaki goes on to the tenth heaven ,

A nd arrives at the pleasant heaven ,

When he had ended his prayer, and was m idway betweenheaven and earth

,he was beaten upon by the winds of Te

uru-rangi, which he evaded by going s ideways and stillclimbing upwards . Again he was assailed by those winds

,

but at last he arrived in heaven, and his heart was glad .

Proceeding on his journey he met Pakura (red or water

hen,the Pm'

phy rio melanotus ) , to whom he said, Whereare you going ? Pakura replied, I am going down to

Te-muri-wai (sea-bcaeh) —it is so dry uphere.

”Ta-whaki

said, Go .

”A s Ta-whaki went on he saw a woman who

was named M aikuku-makaka (crooked finger-nails) , who

was bathing in the water of W’ai-puna

-ariki-a-te-pata (thechief water-spring of Te-pata

— rain-drops) , and form ingherhair in knobs on the top of her head. Another female

64 . ANO IEN'r n earm sroar.

also was doing the same in Wai-puna-tea (spring of clear

water) , with whom he conversed . He saw Tuna (eel) lyingthere near to Puna-kau-ariki (spring where lords bathe) , towhom he felt great afiection, and uttered his incantationsfor Tuna. He repeated many. These were the names of

some : Te Eahau (Ehu ) (themist) , KO Toetoe (the split intoshreds) , Te-mata (the face) , KO -wahia-mai (break part of )KO Enga(Nga) -po (the nights) , KO Te-rangi-paia (the;

shut-up heaven) (this last-named incantation is the one

used when peace has been made between two tribes, andthe contract thu s made is intended to be broken) , E-nga.

ranga-raka (He-karangaranga) (the calling) , and Tauira-a

roko (rongo) (the first-slain of Rongo) , andRangi-te-pikitia.

te-hiku (the heavens ascended to the end) , and Te-kawa (thebaptism) , and M arae-nui (great cou rtyard) , and Te Ruruku(the diving) , and Toi (thepinnacle) , and Te-apiti (add something to it) , and Te-apa

-rangi-hira (the great assembly ofheaven) . Having repeated these he went on upwards

and met Paki-hinga-nu i (great waist-garment dropped-ofi)and Paki-hinga-roa (long dropped-of girdle) buthe climbedup the ascent to Tipangia (the chipped-OE) when he met

KorerO -ure (talk of procreating) , and Korero-tara (talk of

procreating power) . He spoke to these women, but they didnot answer a word. Going on he went near to the settle

ment, where he met Pu-a-te-arO -mea (root of all things) ,to whom he said, Friend, what are those things whichstand yonder ? ” Pu -a-te-arO -mea answered

,Understand

,

0 young man ! these are the hou ses of Te-engahui(kahui)whatu (the assembly of the hail-stones) . Rangi-ka-tata(the heaven near) is the name of one house, and Te-anga

aka (anga-anga)-tapu-o-tanc (sacred head of Tanc) the nameof the other. The bones of Hema are hung up in the

one called Tc-auga-aka (anga-anga) -tapu-O -tauc .

” Grieffilled the heart O f Ta-whaki when he heard O f the bones of

his father, and he said to l’n-a-te-arO -mea, O aged ! where

are these bones hanging He answered, They are

hanging up at the Pu-a-rongo (back of Rouge— back partof the house) . Ta-whaki went straight away to thathouse,

TA -WHAKI KILLS Hrs ENEHms . 65

and when he had come near to the door of the fence en

clos ing it, he began to repeat his incantations . The firstherepeated was V

Vhaka-taha (ward ofi ) then Engahau (Ngahau ) (brisk action) , and M anawa-tane (life-power of man) ,and Te-iri-pungupu ngu (pum ice-stone hung up) , and IIu a

koko (power of the shou lder-blade) and Te Rou (move androll things abou t with a pole) , and Kumes -mai (dragtowards) bu t first he went into the hou se Engahui

(Kahu i) -whetu assembly of hail-stones) , where he saw the

mu ltitude of them who were s itting within the fences,so

that the place as well as the hou se was blocked up withpeople here

,again, he repeated other of his incantations

namely, Tu -te-raki-haruru (erect heaven of booming sound) ,

and Testes -a-nuku (dread of the earth) , and Tipuna-ngai(kai) -matua (ancestor the parent eaten) , and Ka-ihi

(trembling with dread) , and Tuhi (marked) , and Te-koharai-waho (the laws of tapu disregarded outside) , andTe-whatai-ki-mai (the whatu — sacred (O -kaka

‘

, stone in the highpriest

’s chest, which did speak) , and Te-whatu-i-korerO -mai

(the stonewhichhas spoken) , and TeRaki(Rangi) -i-paku (thebooming sky ) , and Te Raki-pake (the sound of cracking in thesky ) , and Te Raki-i-papa (the crashing sky ) , and Te-whatukeke (pers istent hail) , and Tipua (Tupua) -te-ki (goblin not

speaking) , and Tipua-te-rea (goblin expanding) and Tipuawhakarongo-te

-po (goblin listening at night) . By these in

cantations he dispersed all the people of Pa-pe-a-se and

Te-pu-tete-nu i-no-raki (the substantially-fixed of Raki) , of

the Engaka (Nganga)-tu-a-maro (the steadfast core) , and

Te-puke-ki-tauranga (the hill of constant abode) , becau seO f their contemptuou s condu ct and their plots to murder

him . Now,Ta-whaki saw that all these people had fallen

down from heaven ,and his delight was great. Then he

went and made Openings in the fou rteen heavens , so that

he m ight accomplish the object of his journey , which wasto acqu ire a knowledge of the incantations known to

Tama-i-waho,

and also to Obtain a sight of him who

was hanging in space in the heaven . Tama-i-waho welcomed

Ta-wheki,who retu rned the compliment, and u ttered these

5

66 ANGIENr n ear m sroar .

words , Friend,state the Object and power of the many

incantations which you are known to possess .

” Tama-i

waho answered, It is tru e, I have all things .

”Ta-whaki

called up to him , O man will you consent to teach those

incantations to me He answered, Yes,I will teach

you .

” He began at once, and taught the following to

Ta-whaki : Whe-kite (the seen) , and Ka-tu (doth stand) ,and Whaka-iria (hung up) , and Tao-ka-i-mai (fog penetrating) and Tao-iti-a-pae

-kohu (little fog settled on the

peak) , andWerohia (pierced) , and Te-huri (the turned) , andNga

-puke (the hills) , and KapO -taka (tanga) (the snatch

ing) and HO -pukapuka (breathing lungs,) and Te-matau

(the hook) , and Hi-nuku (earth fished up) , and Te-ika-takiora (captive led alive) , and Whaka-kau (made to swim) ,and Karue (Ngam e) (trembling) , and Kahi (wedge) , and Tearas-mata-ora (road of life) , and Taku -ara-i-waerea (my roadopened through) , and Tu—tapa-ninihi (stealthily-going Tu)and Te-hiku (the tail) , and Te-ra-to-wanawana (dread sun

setting) , and Te-taupa (the obstru ction) , and Nga-tohi (then ipped-O ff) and Te-hiwa (the watchfu l) , and Nga-wete

wete (the u nblessed) , and Te-whaka-hopu (the caught) , andTe-mata (the face) , and W

'

aru -waru-tu (peeled standing) ,and Tu -ake (stood up) , and N ga-whaka-i (the boastful) ,and A hi-para

-rakau (fire of wood-gum ) and Nga-mauri (the

spirits) , and Te-ika-mai-O -tahu a (the fish of the O dering)and Te-umu -O -tu -maroa (the even of the unbending) and

Te-boroi (the washed) , and Tai-huarrewarewa (the floatingtide) . Thesewere the incantations taught by Tama-i-waho

to Ta-whaki.

Ta-whaki asked,

0 man ! are these the only incantations y ou have ? Tama—i-waho called down to him and

said, SO ends them ; bu t I have ten more.

”Ta-whaki

called and said, Give them to me.

” Tama then rehearsed

to him Te-pohe-i-mau (the blind caught) , and M ahu (healed

sore) , and Taia (the thrashed) , and Ra-kopa (darkenedsun) , and Ta-putu (the heaps) , and Kopu -nui (big stomach) ,and Tai-kotia (severed tide) , and Tu-te-rangi-paoa (thesmoky heaven) , and Ka (Nga) -paki-tua (the patches put on)

mars O F WAB IE-BO A A ND arm . 67

A nd Ta-whaki retired to the heaven of Rehna,where he

took up his abode.

A wife was then selected for Ta-whaki, who was called

Hapai-nu i-a-maunga (great lifter O f mountain) , who, whenshe was soon to become a mother, acted indiscreetly withher husband . Their actions were O bserved by the hosts ofheaven

,who put a bait on a hook and threw it down . It

fell in front of them . The woman, having seen the hook

,

wondered at it. Ta-whaki said, Give it to me that I maylook at it.

” She gave it to him . He pu t it into his

mouth. The hosts of heaven, seeing him do this, jerked

the line to which the hook was attached, and it caught in

his mou th,and he was afflicted with a disease which peeled

the skin OE his body. However, a son was born to them,

whom they called Wahie-roa (longpiece of firewood) . Whenhe attained manhood he took to wife M atoka-rau -tawhiri(vigorous-growing leaf of the tawhiri-tree) and begat Rata(familiar) , who came down into the world. Bu t

,before

Rata had been born,his father

,Wahie-roa, had been killed

by M atuku (bittern)

C H A PTER V .

0, thou my house ! how standest thou

I mu st depart and leave thee.

Built by the little kneeling gods

C onstru cted by the fairies bowing low.

TheHaku-turi gods

Loud shouted o'

er thee

Their voice of triumphWhen first Imade thee

0 my house ! each part of theeWas brought—beams , posts . and chips—andA rranged in parts , each took its place.A nd all was then complete.

L ight the fire, 0 Tane !

Burn up the land ,

A nd warm its every cave.A nd sweep onman

To the pit of death

Piercehim with the spear

O f Tangaoroa , and let blood flow.

O O O O O

I feel m y wrath enkindled now.

Grantme power, 0 Tane of the forestgloom !To cu t the s inews of this earth,

A nd sever the lashings ofKupeA nd the fastenings of Ue-nuku’s home,

Thatman may enter, rob.and spoil .

Lamentof Um am nai [or his house.

DEATH O F WA HIE-RO A .

(NGA -I-rA HU.)

MA'I'O EA -nA t

' -rAwH IaI (vigorou s-growing leaf ofthe tawlz iri-tree) took as her hu sband Wabie-roa (longpiece of firewood) , and when she expected to become a

mother she had a des ire for some birds which were onlyobtainable at a great distance. Wahie-roa went for them

,

and got some koko (tui, or parson-bird) from the preserve

of M atuku . O n the morrow after his return he again

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

70 A NC IENT n ear ars'roar .

She asked,

“ What did y ou do to the tree ?” He sai I

cut it down withou t hav ing first propitiated the gods byperform ing the usual ceremonies and repeating the incantations for su ch an act.

” She sard It is not well to cut

your ancestor (d) down ignorantly. He said, Yes

,I at

O nce cut it down, withou t any ceremony.” She said,

Go,return . He went and cu t it down again, and cut

the top OE, and went on one side and hid himself, andheard these words repeated by some beings

It is Rata—it is Rate of Wahie-roa.

You ignorantly cut downThe sacred forest of Tans ,The sacred chips of Tans .

The chips of the root fly,The chips of theh p fly.They adhere, they go near.They are all bound on again.

Stand up and wave (0 tree ! in thewind) .

The tree again stood in its O ld pos ition . He rushed out

and stopped these creatures,who flew hither and thither on

every side of him,and left the tree. He said

,

“ Why do

you meddle with my tree They replied, Go, return to

“you r home ; leave you r tree here, and we will make yourcanoe.

” He went home, and his mother asked, What isthe state of your tree He answered, I found it standing up again,

and cut it down,and cut OE its head

, and

stood aside and watched, and heard my name repea

He slept, and on awakening on the morrow found a canoe

had been made and brought to the side of his house.

O n the morrow of another day the canoe was taken to the

sea, and the ceremony of naming it was performed ; and

it was taken out to sea,and with line and hook fish were

caught, and were brought to the settlement, and the canoe

hau led up on the beach. O ne of the fishes was roasted,

and taken, and, with appropriate incantations repeated, wasO fiered to M ua. Some of the other fishes were roasted

and eaten, and some seaweed taken and shaken beforeM ua. Rata slept, and on the morrow another of the

fishes was cooked in a hangi (Maorioven) {d! . This was the

THE A TTA C K. 71

fellow of the one which had been roasted ; and the coverings

which were put around those fishes to cook them in, were

hung up beforeM ua. O n themorrow the canoe was again

dragged into the water, and it was called Niwa-reka (greatdelight) . A war-party embarked in it, and went to the landof Kiore-roa (long rat) , and of Kiore-poto (short rat) .incantations one short, the other a longer O ne

were repeated by the war-party . This was one of the in

cantations repeated

Rat, rat, look to the north.

Leave rat to rest in his house.

The house of Tu-nu i (great standing thewhale) ,The house of Take-tea.

Noose caught, quite caught

A t the first glimmer of day .

Pull it tight, dash it,Strangle it till it is red (in the face) .C ome, O A -o l and add thy power.

They attacked these people, and Kiore-poto escaped, but

Kiore-roawas killed . Kiore-roa,who was killed,was broughtby Rata to his mother, bu t she was not satisfied that amplerevenge for the death of her hu sband had been taken .

Again Rata collected his warriors , and went ou t on the

sea to the place cal led Te Baihi (a plot of ground enclosed

by a fence) , where Tama—uri-uri (the black son) lived, inthe country called Pu -horo (orO )-nuku (land of bad weather) ,and Pu oro -rangi (stormy sky ) and asked Tama u ri uri“ Where is you r man ? (head chief ) . He said

,

“ He Is

at home. I am left here in charge of the cu ltivations .

”

The war-party asked, C an he be indu ced to come here

The vassal said,

N O . O n his departure he said to me,

not till the seventh or eighth month wou ld he retu rn to

chant the incantations and perform the ceremonies for our

cabbage-plot They asked,Will you call him ?

” He

called and said,

M atuku , come and repeat the thank

O ficring for our cabbage-plot.”

M atuku answered, You

are confu sing the seasons O f M atuku . O n the seventh or

eighth month I will come and perform that ceremonyagain .

” Tama-uri-uri called and said,Matuku

,come

72 AN O IENT n ear n ew er .

and perform the ceremony over our cabbage-plot.” He

answered, You are arous ing the anger of M atuku : you

will be scorched by the wrath of M atuku .

”

Rata had placed a noose on the entrance O f the cave, called

Puts-aroaro-nuku (the hole in the breast of the earth) , in

which Matuku lived. A s M atuku-uri-uri was coming up,

Rata repeated this incantation

This my noose,

To tie the elevated

To tie to a man

Followed by a war-party .

Tied to the house of the earth [or, tied to the earth]Tied and beaten ;

C aught, revenge gratified, and taken away.

Before he could be seen, his hair (or feathers) appeared.

O n he came, and the noose enc ircled his neck. Ratapulled

it tight, and with an axe gave him a blow,and killed him .

Thus was the death of Wahie-roa avenged, and fu ll satisfaction Obtained.

RA TA A ND M A TURE . (NGA -I-TA HU .)

When Rata had grown to man’s estate he spoke to his

mother, and said, O mother ! where is my father, bywhom I am His mother answered, Who knows O n

the inland s ide of our hou se, perhaps, or on the Opposite

s ide, perhaps, or where — at the back of our house, per

haps . He said,

“ Why are you confusing me DO you

not perceive that I ask,W ith whom did you cohabit

She said to her son, O son hearken . I have told you of

O ld, and you have heard my words which I said to you .

Long ago you r'

father was killed by M atuku . He asked,

Where does be live who killed my father She said,

O son can you not understand where the land is where

the man res ides who killed your father He asked,C an I not go there ?

” She said, You may go ; but

y ou will not arrive there, becau se where the sun comes upis the place where Matuku res ides . But do you reallywish to go there

“ Yes,

”said the son

,

“ I wish to go

THE STONE A rms . 73

there. She said,

You cannot get there, as the ocean is

the only read thither.

” He said, Well, then,where

is the road to the place She said,O son hearken to

me : if you r wish is great you mu st adz e out a canoe, as

a path by which you can get to it.”

Rata then went along the plains O f Hekea (descended) ,and near to the land at Raki-tahua (heaven of plenty) ,and saw the men O f that land

,and, standing in the m idst

of that mu ltitude, he called, 0 friends where is Kabue(Ngahue) (swarm) . The mu ltitude around him said, He

is at the Papa-tu-anO -hawaiki-a-kahue (calm plains of Ha

waiki of Ngahue) where he resides .

” Rata called again tothe mu ltitude

, I have come to see him .

” He then went

over the beau tifu l plain of Wai-kapua (water of the clouds) ,and arrived at the plain of Hawaiki, where he met Kahue,to whom he said, O friend will you not tu rn with kindness to me I have come to O btain stone axes of you .

Kabue heard,and said

, It is good, 0 young man ! I willbreak a stone for an axe for you .

” A nd Kahue broke a

slab of stone for axes ; and the name O f the axe whichKabue gave to Rate was Te-papa

-ariari (the adm iredblock O f stone) . Now

,the name of the axe (which Ka

hue gave to Kupe) was Tau ira-a-pa (the model, is it not

Kabue kept the one called Nga-paki-tua (the fair weatherbeyond) for himself. Rata was delighted in having possess ion O f an axe. He brought it awaywith him . O n his

departure Kahue said,

0 friend ! now that you have an

axe,on your arrival at home do you place it on the back

of Hine-tu-a-boanga (the daughter of the whetstone)These words Rata kept in his memory, and when he had

come upto Hinc-tu-a-hoanga and Tu-hina-po (du sk of even

ing) , the gods whom he had formerly v is ited, he put it onto Tu -a-hoanga and when he had O btained the handle and

other necessaries for his axe— namely, Kanga(Ekenge)-temaku (the damp come up) , and Engaka(Ekenga)-te-rangi

(the ascent to heaven) , and U-oroia-te-ati-tipua (Ofispringof the goblin sharpened) , and U-oroia-te-ati-tahito (tawhito)(Oflspring of the anc ient sharpened) —he completed his axe

‘

74 A NorENT m om m sToar .

with a lashing, and he called the name of itMapu-nai-ere

(expression of delight) .Rata went into the sacred forest of Tane to search

for a tree. Hav ing found one,he thoughtlessly cut it

down ; but he did not O fier to Tans , the god of

forests,

the prOpitistory Ofiering, and repeat the in

cantations,cu stomary on su ch an occasion . He made

four blows above and four below. O n the fifth the

tree fell, and with his axe he cu t thetree into the shapeof

a canoe. Then he saw the multitude of heaven replacingon the body of the tree the chips he had cu t 03, and he

heard the mu ltitude of the Para-rakau (gum of the tree)singing these words

Leave it, leave it, 0 Rata—Rata, ofWahie-roa l

You have cut it ignorantlyThe sacred grove of Tans .

The chips fly,The root flies .

They are near,They are sticking.

O unavailing ! follow on .

Rata showed himself to them so that they could seehis

face. They at once condemned him for his ignorance, andsaid

,Hearken . Go to you r home

,and leave the canoe

where it is .

”SO he retu rned. In one night he was at

his home, and on the morrow he found the canoe had beentaken to his settlement

,and the sight O f it rejoiced the

heart of his mother as well as O f himself, as it was the

fu lfilment of the prom ise made by the gods when he leftit to them ; and he called the name of the canoe Niwaru (throbbing of the heart in joy ) . Then he pondered

how he shou ld O btain satisfaction for the death of his

father, I’Vahie-roa. He collected an army and proceeded

towards the sunrise,and arrived at the settlement O f

Tama-uri-u ri (black son) . Now,Tama-uri-uri lived in a

cave called Pu-aro-nuku (fac ing the earth) . He, ad

dressing Rata,said

,M atuku (the crane-bird) is still

alive : he dwells in the cave called Pu-arO -rangi (fac ingthe sky ) , and is now there.

” Hearing this , the hearts O f

M A TUKU KILLED . 75

Rata’s army were glad. SO they landed at Kaiwhaia (the

pursuers) , and went to the top O f the mountain atWhitihana (the cowardly have crossed) , and went cau tiou sly up

to the rim of the cave,becau se M atuku was enga

g ed in

his daily avocations . Rata called down to him,bu t

M atuku did not heed his words . He spoke a second

time ; when M atuku called up to the army and said,

These are not the propitious nights O f M atuku ,”(meaning

O n the seventh, eighth, or tenth month y ou and I can

meet and thrash each other— in the heat O f summer,when

Titi-puha (the night mutton-bird) issues from its burrow .)Rata again said, 0 O ld man

,M atuku ! climb up here

here is property for you .

” He answered,Then I am

defeated,as my words are without effect words are nu

availing, and forebode evil .” He ascended,and Rata put a

noose called Rua-wharo (pit of the coughing) over the

mouth of the cave, and caught M atuku by the neck and

killed him . Then Rata said,Property is a good bait to

hold ou t to decoy man, that his heart shou ld not ponder,

and he be caught as the fish O f the ocean .

”

R ATA A ND M A TUKU. (N GA -TI-M A HUTA .)

When Rata had grown to man’s estate he asked his

mother,Hine-tu-a-haka (daughter of low estate) , Where

is my father ? She answered,

He was killed by an

alien people who reside on the other side O f the ocean .

”

He inqu ired the way by which he cou ld arrive there, andwas instructed by her ; but she said

,You mu st bu ild a

canoe to go there.

”

Rata bu ilt a canoe in which to voyage in quest O f thosewho had killed his father while he was qu ite a child. He

bu ilt it of the Icahilca (Icoroi-tree— white pine) . He cut

a tree down,but the gods put it up again : this they did

because Rata had not chanted the incantations and per

formed the various ceremonies, which are repeated and per

formed ou such occas ions . When he had cu t the tree downthree times, and it had been as often replaced by them,

76 ANC IENT m oar m sroar .

he lay in ambush ; but, being discovered by them,they

said, GO to your settlement.

” O n the following day at

dawn, a canoe was found at the home of Rata.

Rata gathered the people together and selected a crew,

and sailed away towards the home of his enemies . Havingarrived there

,the bones O f his father rattled together, and

made a noise O f welcome to him . They sang, To,to

, to

(Pull, pull, PulD°

Rata found a slave at the place, O f whom he asked,Where are the people of this settlement The slave

said, They are down in the cave.

” Rata put a noose

over the mou th O f the cave to snare Matuku (the murderer

of his father) , who was caught in it, and killed in paymentfor the death of Rata’s father.

Rata discovered and taught the art O f cu tting and

polishing greenstone with the stone called Hine-tu-wahoaka(boanga) (daughter like the whetstone)

ANO THER REA DING or R A TA . (NGA -aA UaU.)Rata bu ilt a large canoe called Pu-nui (great original) ,

in which to voyage to Tu-makia (trouble ever remembered)and N u i-owhiti (great sorrow) . These places were some

where in the great ocean . The inhabitants had killed hisfather, whose death he longed to avenge.

Having bu ilt his canoe inland, he got his people to haulher to the seashore ; but they were not able to accomplishthe task. He then chanted incantations to O -matangi(the winds) , and went to Te-pu ru

-o—te-utu-tu-matua (the

plug of the reservoir where parents whilst standing dipwater up) , and drew it ou t. Then a flood came and liftedthe canoe, and she floated down to the sea-shore, and he and

his war-party embarked and went to Tu-maki-nu i-o-wara(whara) (standing of the sick one who has been smitten) ,and lighted a fire, the smoke O f which was seen by M an

matuku (or Matuku ) (the bittem caught) , who went to

see why the fire had been lighted. A trap had been laidfor him by Rats

,in which he was caught, and Rata killed

him .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

78 A N C IENT M A OEI m s'roar .

reservoir,where the parents, whilst standing, dip up the

water) , and pulled it ou t,which cau sed the water to flow

and rise ; then Pu-niu floated, and Rata got in and sailed

to Tu-maki-nui-O -wara(whara) (long standing O f the s ick onewho has been smitten) there he lighted a fire

,the smoke

O f which was seen by M an-M atuku (crane-bird carried) ,who also came and landed from his canoe. SO Rats

c aptu red and killed him .

Rats and his crew then laid siege to the fort O f M au

M atuku . The food which the bes ieged had in store was

all captured by the besiegers, and those in the fort were

gradually starved to death. Eventu ally only one of the

party O f Matuku survived,named Te-mata-orO -kahi (the

O bs idian to sharpen the wedge) . He was taken prisoner,the fort burnt, and Rata, with his warriors, returned home.

RA TA , M A TUKU,A ND IVHITI . (NGA -TI-M A BUTA .)

M atuku (the crane-bird) and ‘V

hiti (to cross) were

murderers . They had mu rdered many people. Bu t at

last Matuku mu rdered “'

ahie-roa, and took the wife of

Wahie-roa to his bed . The relatives of lVahie-roa as

sembled and went into the forest to select a tree for a

canoe. Having found one they lighted a fire at the root, and

the tree fell but the gods Tini-a-haku -tu ri (themany bowlegged) came in the shape of little birds in the night, and

put the tree up again in its pos ition . Three times thistree was felled by the people three times it was restored toits place by these little gods . The men became angry, andfelled the tree again, and then hid themselves in the forestclose by. These gods again came ; but the people ru shed

out from their hiding-place, and made su ch a bawling noisethat not only did the go ds fly away

, but some O f the trees

standing close by were so frightened that they hung downtheir heads . The toi (C ordy line indivisa) was O ne who didso

,the ponga (C yathea dea/bate) and kare-ao (Rhipogonum

reandem) were others ; and they hold their heads down to

WA aaroas EM BABK. 79

When the canoe was made and the side-boards were puton they began to drag her towards the sea ; but the scrubthrough which she had to be hauled was so dense that theywere unable at that time to dragher out so they sang the

following tau (song) to give spirit to the workmenNow, now shake your knees,0 company of workm en !

Now, now shake the bramble.

C ome forth, O Whiti and M atuku !

A nd this song has become a proverb, and is to this dayrepeated by any one who may foresee a quarrel arising.

This song, being sung in chorus by the workmen, made

su ch a loud noise and gave them such energy that the scrub

parted and opened a road,and that canoe was taken ou t.

The warriors embarked and crossed the sea to the

district in which stood the hou se of Matuku ; but he was not

at home. The woman they were in search O f, the wifeof IVahie-roa, was there. The braves asked her

,How

shall we captu re M atuku ?”

She said,M ake s noose and

place it in front O f the door of his hou se,and hide y our

selves in the s ides of the hou se. She also cau tioned themnot to catch M atuku by his neck

, but by his waist ; becau sehis neck was so powerfu l he cou ld not be secu red, bu t his

waist was powerless .

T hey heard M atuku com ing. The ground trembledwiththe force O f his tread and the weight of his feet. He was

carry ing a load of human flesh on his back,which

,on his

arrival in front O f the door of his house,he threw on to the

ground . He appeared to su spect something was wrong, andstood snifi ng the wind and sav ing,

Stink, stink

O dour, Odour.

The woman called ou t,

N O , no ; all is right.

No ; there is not anything wrong.

M atuku bowed down and entered the door O f the hou se.

When his head and back were within the noose the bravespulled it tight, and he was caught. They cut one of his

80 ANGIENT NA OEI msroar .

arms (hands) OE ; then he said,

You cannot kill me.

When each O f his other limbs was cut OE he still asserted,

You cannot kill me.

” Then they cut OE his head, and

thought they had killed him ,bu t found that his appearance

only became changed, and he assumed the form O f the

matulcu (bitten -bird) A nd this is the origin O f that bird,as well as its name.

N ow that M atuku had been disposed of, the warriorsasked the wife of Wahie-roa

,How may Whiti also be

captured She described the cave in which he was thenliving, and said, Place a noose over the entrance of the

cave ; then make as mu chnoise as you can by bawling aloud

this will cau se him to come ou t and ru sh after you , asis his custom when any one goes near his cave.

”

The noose was made as she advised,and Whiti came out,

and was caught in it and killed.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

82 A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY .

GreatRua’s bird newfolds his pinions close ;

Then spreads again , to soar in gentle air ;

Then dazzled sight but dimly sees the earth and heaven.

His certain knowledge wraps him round as with

A girdle, bound in self-sufficiency ; but night,Dark night, in gloom would stultify his power.

Tai-tu -tini (ever-standing sea) begat Taki (follow) and

M arc (cough) , who begat Tai-ra-tu (tide O f the shiningsun) , Tai-aro-pai (gentle-looking t

sea) and Tai-rapa-pai

(gentle rippling tide) , who begat Pu-whe-tongi-tongi (originO f the nibbling dwarf) ; who begat Te-ninihi (sneak out O f

sight) , Parata (god O f the ocean) , Pare-kuku (nippedplume) , and Pare-wawau (plume O f the stupid) .

Now let the thickethere beneath,

Though small itbe, a home for gods bemade ;Yet let some gods return ,

That room may be forman .

Shells live in the sea , and heed not

Foam nornoise, nor court the summer air.

N O dread nor trembling can their scaleless bodies feel ,N or fear of thunder’s peal , nor netNor noose thatman on earth

C an set or use.

Tuhi (flashing forth) begat Rapa (crashing noise) , whobegat Uira (lightning) , Awha (storm with rain) , and “(arawara-te-rangi (babbling of heaven) , who took RorO

-te-rangi

(front of heaven) and begat Whai-tiri (thunder) , who took

Hiakai-tangata (Kai-tangata) (hunger for man) and begatPunga (anchor) , Punga-nu i (great anchor) , Punga-roa (longanchor) , Tau -tau (su spended) , Tau-tau -iri (suspended in

straps) , Tau -tau-mate (suspended dead) , Tupua (goblin) ,and Tawiti (rat-trap)

RurE A ND REHUA . (NGA -r-TA HU.)

Rupc (folded together, or pigeon) ascended to heaven insearch of Rehua

,and

, having arrived at a settlement,he

asked, A re there people above here and received forreply, Yes

,there are people above here.

” He asked,

C an I go there and was answered, N O, you cannot

these are the heavens which were sewn together by Tane.

”

EEEUA A ND RUPE . 83

R upe pushed all Impediments as ide, and went into that

heaven . This he did again and again till he had gained thetenth heaven .

He gained the place where Rehu a resided,who came to

welcome him (d) They wept over each other. Rehna

wept in ignorance as to the identity O f Rupe bu t Rupe

repeated an incantation as he wept by which Rehu a disc overed his guest. Having concluded their greeting, Rehnaordered his people to light a.fire. This having been done,calabashes (d) were br

‘

ought and put down in front O f Rehu a.

Rupe, seeing these were empty, cou ld not imagine wherefood could come from to fill them . He now saw Rehna

unbind the c ute (d) (strings by which his hair was tied inplaits on the tOp O f his head) . It flowed over his shou lders .

He shook it over the empty calabashes,and ou t of it

flew a number of koko (tui, or parson-birds) which had

been eating the verm in in his head . These birds werecaught by the people O f Rehua, and killed and placked and

put in the calabashes and cooked, and brought and placedin front of Rupe, who was invited by Rehu a to partake O f

them . Rupe said,I shall not eat of them . I saw you

unloose you r hair and shake the birds OE you r head . Iwi ll not eat O f them ,

as they have lived on the vermin on

your head .

”Rupe durst not eat them, as Rehua was his

elder and lord .

Rupe asked Rehua,Have you heard any mu rmu r O f

voices from below Rehna said,

Yes,I have heard a

c onfused noise O f voices at M otu-tapu (sacred island)Rupe transformed himself into a pigeon, and flew down

to M otu-tapu ,and lighted O n the sill O f the window of the

house of Tini-rau (many hundreds) , and was seen by thepeople of that place, who exclaimed

,

“ A bird ! a bird ! ”

Some said, Spear it, spear it.

”Bird-spears (here) were

brought, and an attempt was made to pierce it ; but thebird dexterously turned the spear aside

,and the point O f

the spear was broken by striking against a tree. Theynow made a noose (tori) and attempted to put it over the

head of the bird ; but it bowed its head and turned its

84 ANC IENT NA OEI HISTORY.

neck, so that the noosewas O f no avail. Now, the sister O f

R '

upe, who was wife O f Tini-rau , said to those who were

attempting to take the bird, Let it stay, that I may look

at.

i Having surveyed it, she recogniz ed it as her

brother, and asked it, Why did y ou come here The

bird Opened and closed its mou th, bu t did not speak. She

now said to Tini-rau , 0 friend ! this is your brother-inlaw.

” He asked, Who is it She said,It is Rupe.

”

O n that day She gave birth to a child. Rupe now

sang this song to his sister as he sat on the tree

Hma yes , Bins. (d) is the sister,And Rupe is the elder brother.

By which way come

Let yourpath be upward,And express your loveExpress it to thoseat M otu-tapu .

sang a song to him thus

Rupe is the elder brother,

And Hina the sister.

By which way come

From beneath,

From above.

A scend your pathTo Rehua.

A t once, when his s ister had ended her song to him,he

caught her and her child up, and flew away with them to

Rehua ; bu t in the flight the placenta fell into the ocean

and was swallowed by a shark, and hence the egg-like ballsfound in the shark.

They went to Pu-tahi-nu i-O -Rehua (principal home O f

Rehua) , which they found in a very dirty state; and Rupe

said to Rehna, O Rehna ! verily yourplace is dirty and

again he said, But never m ind, 0 O ld man ! If each pieceO f dust were an insect you could slap it and frighten it

away.

” Rupc thought hewould clean the home O f Rehua,

and therefore made two wooden spades (papaj— the name

O f one spadewas Tahi-tahia (sweep away) , and of the other

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

ANO IENT M A ORI HISTO RY.

His sister sat still in the house, and, weeping, also

chanted this song in replyIt is Rupe,

It is Bupe,

The elder brother.

Yes , trulyHe is here.

A fter they had so wept and sung, Rupe stayed at the

home O fhis sister for days andmonths, even till theMangere

mumu (the cold winter months , when man cannot work,

but s its and murmurs) . Then he returned to his home in

the heavens . O n his way thither he arrived at Tawa-tupapa (flat-topped ridge) , where he was overtaken by Tengana-O

-tshabu (intense cold of the ridge-pole nearest thesky ) . SO he chanted this incantation to cau se feathers togrow on his body

Grow, O feathers ! grow !

Flap, oh ! flap thewings !Skim in the sky . O h, fly l

The bird floats in the sky ;With new fledged pinionsThe bird soars—the bird of Tans .

Though Rupe flew and struggled upwards, he was

beaten down by the Ngana-O -tahuhu , and,thus detained

,

he became hungry, and partook of the vermin of the head

O f his great progenitor, which made his voice to becomehoarse. Hence the pigeon (who is the OEspring of Rupe)can only mean and say , Ku

,ku .

” But when the season

Paki—O -takapou (the calm warmth O f summer) arrived the

great heat of the third month matured his feathers,and

Rupe was enabled to ascend to his home again .

It was Rupc taught man the art O f fashioning stone

axes, and also how to make the handles for them . He

said, M ake the handle in the shape of man’s leg and

foot, so that the part which resembles the calf O f the legmay be held in the hand, and to that part which resemblesthe sole O f the foot the axe may be fastened.

”

He also showed man the variou s purposes to which theaxe could be applied.

AWA -NUI-A -I IA NGI . 87

WHA I-Trar A ND KA I-TA NGA TA (on A WA -NUI-A -HA NGI) , RA TAA ND M A TUKU . (NGA -I-TA HU .)

Whai-tiri’s (thunder) cu stom was to eat men ; and when

this news came down to this world A wa-nu i-a-rangi (greatriver of heaven) c limbed up to the heaven of Whai-tiri .O n his arrival she was absent from her home on a man

killing expedition, and to O btain human flesh for a bu rntOEering at the dedication of the hou se called Raparapa

te-u ira (flashing lightning) . A wa-nui-a-rangi asked thegu ardian

"

O f her hou se,Where is V V

hai-tiri The

guardian answered, She is above,killing men for burnt

OEerings for her house.

” When will she retu rn saidhe. Her return cannot be m istaken

,

”was the reply :

the noise her legs make will be the s ignal.” Awaf-nu i-a

rangi waited and listened for some time,and heard the voice

of (Whai-tiri) Makere-whatu (dropping hail) peeling so

that his ears were deafened . A wa-nu i-a-rangi asked the

guardian,“ Where shall I conceal myself from her

,lest she

shou ld kill me He was shown to the recess of a win

dow,where he stayed till t ai-tiri arrived. She had two

prisoners : one she killed, and the other,called Te-ai(ahi)

ahi-O -tahu (the fire attendant of the hu sband) , was taken byA wa-nu i-a-rangi for his wife. Te-ahi-ahi-O -tahu gave birthto Kiri-kiri (pebbles) , who begat Rotu -henga (performerO f the tlIank-OEering ceremony over food for the workmen) ,who begat NgongO

-tua (su ckle O n the back) who took

Rangi-te-iki-wa (heaven-devou ring space) and begat Tama

nu i-te-ra (great child of the sun) , who begat A O -whakamaru (bec louded day ) ,who begatUe-te-korO -hcke (tremblingO ld man) , who begat A -n iwa-n iwa (unlim ited good, the

rainbow) , who begat Poro-u -rangi (adhered tO the end of

heaven) and his younger brother Tahu-pO -tiki (companionof the last born) .To go back to W

'

hai-tiri,who m isjudged Kai-tangata, as

is shown by the remark made by A wa-nu i-a-rangi, Let

that one live as the finale to the conference with Kai

8 8 A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

tangata (man-eater) — Whai-tiri had been fully impressedwith the idea that man was to be eaten ; bu t found su ch

was not the case, and she afterwards took Kai-tangata

(man-eater) whose other name was A wa-nu i-a-rangi, as herhq and. Kai-tangata was not a descriptive name. Theybegat Hema. When Hema had grown to maturity

,Whai

tiri asked, in regard to the acts and disposition O f Kai

tangata, Why in all this time has Kai-tangata not eaten

man’s flesh and was answered, Kai-tangata is but a

name. She Observed, I thought men were to be eaten,

and this indu ced me to come down .

”

Whai-tiri now determined on driving the food away,so

that it shou ld net be all consumed through being so con

venient and eas ily O btained by her hu sband ; and now he

had to seek long before he cou ld get any .

When the time came for her to retu rn to her home, she

said to her fellow-wife, Remain here, 0 woman ! with our

child and our hu sband. Stay here. I am the cause of foodbeing scarce and hard to be O btained by our husband . I am

called Whai-tiri-whakapapa-roa-a-kai (the cau se O f longaction being taken before food can be O btained) . This

,

her fu ll name, was now for the first time given by her, andit remains to this day a proverb of the tribes . W'

hai-tirinow taught her fellow-wife the ceremony and incantations

,

the performance of which would prevent blight and cause

food to become abundant. She said,When our hus

band comes back from the sea, tell him to bring twopieces of sea-weed . O ne mu st be dried by the heat

O f the sun and then thrown on our house ; the other

you must take and pass it through a fi re, and repeat in

cantations over it, and breathe on it, and then throw it away.

If you remember to do this,food will be plentifu l for y ou

and our child .

Now, a cloud had come down and rested on the earth,and this cloud then enveloped her

,and she was taken

up to the heavens . Some time previou sly Whai-tiri hadsaid to her fellow-wife, “ If ou r child has children let thename of the first be Ta-wheki (wanderer) , and the name O f

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

90 ANC IENT IIA ORI HISTORY.

me ! and it may be y ou are one of those O f whom Ispoke.

”

Ta-whaki took the eyes O f Karihi and threw them at

Whai-tiri, saying,

Spark of heaven, light your eye by Karihi.

She replied,By your eye, 0 Ta-whaki !

Then she saw and wept over her grandson Tawhaki. He

now bu s ied himself in cleansing the home of his grand

mother. The filth had become so great that it even

reached into the house. When the settlement was fair tolook on he asked Whai-tiri

,and said, O aged ! who are

those yonder splashing and bathing She answered,They are your female relatives, M aikuku -mshake and

Hapai-a-mau i but let me warn you in respect to them .

When they return do not be in haste to take hold of them,

but let them warm themselves, and let their finger-nails

go back into their sheaths .

” Ta-whaki obeyed all these

instructions,and when he said to M aikuku-makaka, You

shall be my wife,

”she said, Yes , 0 my hu sband !

”

They had a child,whom they namedWahie-roa (long piece

of firewood) .WhenWahie-roa had become a man hewent to war with

Te Pou-a-haO -kai (the centre of the food-collection) and

Matuku -tangotango (crane selector) , but was killed bythem . A t that time Rata, his first-born, was merely an

infant.

Rats said to his mother, I must go and take satisfac

tion for the death of my father.

” His mother gave her

consent, and he went to the forest of Tane and felled a

tree, and came back to the settlement. The following daybe found the tree as though it had not been cut down .

He cu t it down again, and hid himself close by. Aftersome time he heard the noise of the Haku -turi (bowlegged) coming, who, with the Roro (doorway) , lifted the

tree up again . He called to them,and said, Let my

R ATA A ND THE FA IR IES . 9 1

tree lie down . The many O f Roro and the many of

Haku-turi began to repeat their incantation thu s

Felling the forest of Tans .

Fly this way , the splinters of Tane

Stick together and hold.

Fly this way , the chips of Tane ;

Yes , stick together, hold tremblingly.Fly this way , the ribs of Tans ;

Yes , sticking together ; y es , holding.

Stand straight up, 0 ! stand upgreen and fresh.

Lift up ; stand growing green .

The tree was again standing erect. Rata then said,You are m ischievou s beings to pu t my tree back to its

old pos ition .

” They replied, You unceremoniously laidyour ancestor low. You did not acquaint us . Had you told

u s first, then you cou ld, withou t any interruption, havesevered the neck and laid low your ancestor Tane-mahu ta(Tane leap up) . Rate spoke They answered, Whenyou cut a tree down make has te at O nce and take the root

and leaves of thepare-too (drooping head-dress— the fernA splenium obliquum) , and place them on the stump(d) then

y ou can take the body O f the tree.

” He cu t the tree down

again, and followed these directions, and adz ed his canoe, andcalled the name A -niwa-n iwa (great u nlim ited good ; rainbow) Having completed his preparations, he launched hiscanoe ; and when in the m idst of the ocean he asked his

fellow-warriors how Te Pou -a-haO -kai and M atuku-tango

tango condu cted their wars . They replied, A s y ou come

near their pa Te Pou -a-haO -kai will call to you and say ,

Little heads, little heads ,’and when you r army lands hewill swallow all -not one will escape.

” Rata said, Te

Pou-a-haO -kai and M atuku -tangotango will be killedby me.

” Rata, address ing his warriors , said, When

Pou-a-haO -kai calls ou t, Little heads, little heads,

’ Iwill answer, ! u ickly, Big Face, spread it over the ex

panse O f heaven .

’ Having thus addressed his army , the

canoe went on and came to a rough sea near the coast.

Tc Pou-a-haO -kai called, Little heads .

” Rata answered,

! u ickly, Big Face, spread it over the expanse Of

9 2 A N C IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

heaven .

” They landed, and, being so many, they covered

the sandy beach from end to end,and

,though Pou

-a-hao

kai Opened his mouthwide, he was unable to swallow them .

While they were hau ling their canoe up on the beach out O f

the tideway, Pou -a-haO -kai went to order food and hou ses

for their accommodation . Rata said,If Pou-a-haO -kai

again calls, Little heads,’ I will answer again by saying,! u ickly, Big Face, make an Opening in the wall of the

hou se at the screen .

’ When they had pu lled up the canoe,

they went to the settlement,where Pou -a-haO -kai called

from within a house, Little heads .

” Rata answered,

! u ickly, Big Face, make an opening in the wall .”

Rata’s warriors then broke an opening in the side O f the

hou se and entered, when Pou -a-haO -kai called and said,

Occupy the side O f the house which has been covered

with matting.

” Rata called and said, Occupy the sidenot covered with matting.

” A nd so they did . Pou

a-haO -kai went out of the house and ordered a

feast for Rats and his army . The feast was spread

before them,but each O f the warriors only put the

food to his mouth and did not partake of it. Rata

asked Pou-a-haO -kai for some water. The god (Poua-haO -kai) went to get it, but as he went to it the water

receded. O n he followed till he was tired. Now, Rats ,

with his incantations, had caused the water to dry up as

Pou-a-hao-kai followed it ; so he called to him to come

back. Pou-a-haO -kai, on his return,said

,I went, but

the water went from me. I am quite cold in followingit.

”Rata said, “ Enough. M y thirst has been slaked

with the rain of heaven, which I caused to come.

” He

asked Pou-a-hao-kai to come near to the fire and warm

himself, and ordered the warriors to cOOk some food forhim . They placed four stones on the fire. When theywere heated, Rata lifted one and repeated an incantation,and said, Here is food for you .

” The god opened his

mouth, and the stOne was thrown into it and swallowed .

Immediately there was a loud noise— the stone had burstand splintered in his throat. Rats said Here is another.

”

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

9 4 A NC IENT IIA O RI HISTO RY.

wings had been broken also, and the otherwing was brokenby the time the other fences gave way ; then his bodywas killed. Thu s were these man-eating gods slain .

Rata took the bones O f Wabie-roa and returned to his

home They brought Tama-uri-uri back as a prisoner.

wife, and begat Pou-ma-tangotango (the unsteady post)who took Ranga-hua (heap of fruit) and begat Pai-mahutanga (delight of the ripening crop) .

C H A PTER VI I .

0 then sun , advancing high ,

Beaming red , and blaz ing forth !0 than moon, nowmoving onward ,

Sending here thy lesser beams

The hosts of heaven

The gods now there

C an see and gaz e on y ou .

C ome forth , thou hidden

C au se of blindness in mine eyes ,Thou blood-red blight

O f waters sweeping o’er m y sight

C ome forth, that IM ay live and see again ,

A nd gaz e as I was wont.

A ncient incantation chanted over the blind

give sight.

ATTEM PT TO M URDER TAWHAKI .

KA I-TA NGA TA A ND WHA r-TIR I . (ANO THER REA DINGN GA -Tr-HA U.)

THE great fame of Kai-tangata was the cau se of Whaitiri leaving heaven . She believed his reputation to be

that of a warrior. She came from heaven to earth,and

,

having arrived at a little distance from where he lived, shes lew her slave named N onO -kia (the servile commanded) ,and opened his chest and drew his heart ou t

,to present it

as a propitiatory OEering to Kai-tangata. When she came

into his presence she oEered the heart to him . He was

astonished at the gift, and expressed his horror and strongobjection to such an OEering. t ai-tiri said

,The fame

I heard of you was that y ou were a warrior, and I fu llybelieved that, as su ch, y ou were a man-eater ; but I now find

my conclusion to be false,and I have killed my slave to

no purpose.

” However, she became his wife ; and theirfirst-born was called Punga (sinker, or father of the

96 AN

C IENT M A O R I m s'

ronr .

liz ard tribe) , the second was called Karihi (sinker of the

bottom of a fishing-net) the third and las t was called

Hema.

N ow,the filth of these children cau sed Kai-tangata to

say , Hen, heu ! the filth of these children ! ” Whai-tirisaid, A nd what sort of hands are yours that theyshould not collect and take the filth o f our children

away ! ” Kai-tangata answered, Who cou ld collect it

it is so very disgu sting.

” Whai-tiri was ashamed,and by

the power of her incantations cau sed the day to be lengthened . Kai-tangata went out to sea to obtain fish

, and in

his absenceWhai-tiri made a filth-pit, which was for men .

She put up the first post of. the structure,and called it

Whaka-maro-te-rangi (the heaven drawn out) the second

post she pu t up, and called it M ere-mere (morning star)and on the top of the stru cture, at its east end, she placed

an effigy of the god Tu-tangata-kino (Tu the evil man) , aliz ard-god, who is the cau se of all pain in the stomach ; so

that all the flies which m ight come from Hawaiki and

alight there m ight be licked up by him .

Whai-tiri now sent the god Tu-tangata

-kino ou t on the

ocean to Tara-rere (the barb cas t away) , to follow the bladeof the paddle of. Kai-tangata. A nd she said to her children

,When your father retu rns call his attention to the

filth-pit I have erected for him and, calling them by

name,she said, “ You

, my first-born,are called Punga,

after the anchor of your father’s canoe ; and you , mysecond-born, are called Karihi

,after the sinkers of the

bottom of you r father’s net : but y ou , my last-born— let

your name be in remembrance of my shame when yourfather expressed his disgu st at your filth.

”

Whai-tiri was abou t to as cend on her return to heaven

when she uttered these lastwords : “ C hildren, remain here,”

she said. Vl'

hcn Punga has children do not let any of

them ascend after me Then she said to Karihi, Wheny ou have children

,do not let any of them ascend after me ;

but when she who is named after my shame has children,let them follow me.

”

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

9 8 A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

went in the direction whence the answer came, thinking ithad been the voice of Tapwhaki but

,not seeing him, again

she called,“ Ta-wheki, 0 The bird make (a rail)

answered, Hu .

” She returned to the settlement andcharged M ango and the others with the murder of Ta

wheki . They acknowledged their guilt, and said,Did he

not answer your call She said, AM ake and a molw

answered my call .” But she added, Perhaps he has goneto repeat his incantations and ceremonies, and to stanch theflow O f his blood, to regain power and life.

” Tapwhaki had

not been killed by his cous ins, but had been severelywounded, and, as Muri-whaka-roth had divined

,he had gone

a short distance to repeat his ceremonies and chant inc

tations to cure himself. This is the incantation which herepeated to stench the flow from his wounds

The blood of whom

Blood of the stars.

The blood ofwhom

Blood of themoon.

Blood of the sun.

The blood ofwhom 7

Blood of {Pa-whaki.

The blood ofwhom

The blood of Rangi-mabuki (the healing sky ) .

Having chanted this charm,he became strong again,

and rose up and went far ou t on the sea,and slept there.

O n awakening from the depth of the world of spirits, heessayed to proceed on his journey , but found a great wave

barring the way and ready to kill him . O ne of his

ancestors , Te-kae-a-ea (sparrow hawk) , came near and

startled him with his cry of X c, keke, kc,”

so that he

roused up and shook himself from his stupor, and took his

weapon of war and held it out in an attitude of defiance,

and exclaimed,Ward ofi the blow.

Let itpass by my side.

Let it glance, but

C lear ofmy skin.

He made a blow at thehuge wave and went on his way ,

A TTEM PT To M URDER TA -WHA RI . 9 9

and reached the mainland, where he met his uncle

Karihi. They wept over each other.

.Now,as was said before, the cau se of the attempted

murder O f Ta-wheki by his cou sins was jealou sy on account

O f the marked favou r shown to him by females . The

women would not accept the cousins as husbands,be

cau se they were so uncomely to look at ; and they likedand adm ired the beau ty of Ta-whaki, and showed theirpreference for him by inviting him to their house O -hou

rarO (feather-plume from the north) , and,when he came,

entertaining him with their best services, and spreadingmost beautiful mats on the floor of the hous e for him to

lounge on . N ot so was it when M ango and his brothervisited them Ta-whaki was grandson of Tau -ra-rangi(the sheen of heaven) . He was also a supreme lord,

and most beautiful (purotuj in person .

Another matter which cau sed the females to admireTa-whaki was

,he was so clever in bu ilding beautifu l

hou ses ; while the abodes O f his cousins were filthy,and

their floors were strewn with leaves O f trees,instead of

being covered with fine floor-mats,like those of Ta-whaki.

Ta-whaki and Kerihi went on a jou rney . They arrivedat the outer works of the defences of a fort

,and pas sed

over them . They went towards the palisading. Then Tawhaki called to Karihi

,and said, DO you climb the pali

sading first.” But Karihi objected, and said,

“ O h, no !

y ou c limb up first. Ta-whaki repeated his request.

Then Kerihi pu t ou t his hand and took hold of the

battlement whence stones are thrown against an enemy,

and climbed upwards, whilst Ta-whaki chanted this incantation

0 Tu ! sever the heavens .

0 Tu ! fold up the heavensFold them up from beneathEven from the earth.

Karihi slid down to the earth, and called to Ta-whaki,and said, You repeated your incantation and cau sed me

to slipdown . Had it not been for your chanting I should

100 A NO IENT M A ORI HISTO RY.

have got to the top.

” Ta-wheki said, I did not repeat

an incantation against you . But remain where you are, and

allow me to ascend.

” Ta-wheki stretched forth his arm,

and with his hand laid hold O f the prom inent lower battlement, and repeated this incantation to aid him in his

ascent

C limb, Ta-whaki, to the firstheaven .

Ye boisterous , be calm .

C limb, Ta-whaki, to the second heaven .

Ye violent, be calm .

C limb, Ta-wheki, to the third heaven .

Ye furious , be calm .

C limb, Ta-whaki, to the fourth heaven .

Ye impetuous, be calm.

C limb, Ta-whaki, to the fifth heaven .

Ye vehement, be calm .

C limb, Ta-whaki, to the sixth heaven .

Ye stormy, be calm.

C limb, Ta-whaki, to the seventh heaven.

Ye angry, be calm .

C limb, Ta-whaki, to the eighth heaven .

Ye frantic , be calm .

C limb, Ta-whaki, to the ninth heaven .

Ye passionate, be calm .

C limb, Ta-wheki, to the superlative heaven.

Stand face to face ;Tou ch the face ;Hold on to the stability of heaven.

When Ta-wheki had gained the uppermost h,

e

cut in two the path by which he had ascended. Kerihicalled to him , and said, O Ta-whaki turn to me and helpme up.

” Ta-wheki answered, O h,no ! you and your

relatives attempted to murder me.

”Ta-whaki went on

,

and arrived at the settlement of the oldwoman calledWhaitiri, whom he found qu ite blind

,and sitting counting her

small baskets (1010) O f food . She was saying as she

counted the basketsO nc basket, two baskets , three baskets ,Four baskets , five baskets , six baskets ,Seven baskets , eight baskets , nine baskets ,

Ten baskets .

Having got to this number,Ta-whaki pu lled one of

them away . She again counted them,and at the eighthTa

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

102 A N C IENT M A O RI HISTO RY .

it is very long. Maybe Whai-tiri is dealing deceitfullywith us .

” Whai-tiri answered, N O . Ta-whaki now

came out of his hiding-place, and pulled away all that

Whai-tiri had put up to shut out the light, and attacked

and killed all but Tonga-hiti, who escaped by a hole he

made at the base of one of the posts at the back of the

house. These people were all killed, and Ta-whaki chanted

his incantations over O ld blind Whai-tiri. This is oneFaceheld up, eyes held up.

Eyes flash forth, flash forth,And follow the light of the sun,

80 luminous , bright, and red,And now in thewest descending.

Touch, ch i touch withwater

From the stream

Lave thewater on my eyes ;Washmy eyes—eyes thatwere so dull.

Touch the eyes ofWhai-tiriWithwater from the brook.

Look up, and see.

They sparkle now. Thy eyesNew flash in mineIn mine, the living eyesSustained by blood

The blood of the

Eyes of Rehua.

Whai-tiri was cured,and uttered this sentence

Ah ! my eyes are cured

Which has since become a proverb indicating satisfactionand revenge.

Ta-wheki, looking at the head of old Whai-tiri, put ou this hand to draw the hair through it. She said, Keepyou r hand away

,lest I be bewitched. But, look there

is you r relative M aikuku-makaka,who ever waits to slay .

Who can hope that you will escapeTa-wheki left her, and

, going thence, saw Nga-toka

tami-whare (house-plunderers and d estroyers) who were

standing erect. Ta-wheki called to Whai-tiri, and asked,“ What are these She answered, Do not touchthem .

01

WA R O N THE FA IRIEs .

They are your ancestors . But Ta-whakiwent and trod on

them ; and they fled,crying, to the sea. Then Ta-wheki

exclaimed,

“ A h ! so you flee, cry ing, to the sea. Thoughvou attempted to slay me

, yet I can make you cry whilstvou flee from me.

” This was an act of revenge on the

part of Ta-whaki for their having on a previou s occas ioncompelled him to go far out on the ocean .

Ta-wheki resumed his ascent, and sawM aikuku-makaka,

with welcome looks,awaiting his approach. He drew near

to her,and

,while she made her obeisance

,he tou ched her

left sidewith the stafi he held in his hand. It startled her.

Shedrewherself together as if afraid . He remarked,A h !

so you are afraid of the sanctity ofTa-wheki He tou ched

her with his hand, and through that ac t she became hiswife.

A t that time her hu sband, Urn-rangi (head of heaven) ,who was away on a journey

,had an omen which caused

him to return home,and

, having looked through thewindowof his house

,he there saw the heads and feet of two beings

who lay asleep. He pu t his hand in ,and tou ched one of

the heads it was that of his wife. She arose. Ta-whaki

also arose and left the hou se,and went in search of the

settlement O f his ancestor M aru (shade) , in order that he

m ight punish Urn-rangi . When he had come within a

short distance from it,he sat down and chanted this

incantation

C ollect, O hosts of heaven !

C ollect from far.

C ollec t. Evil is near.

O vercome and exhausted,

I am in spirit dead.

O h i that the war-girdle

M ight expand itselfA nd grow before M us ,

A nd flaunt itselfForme—forme iI tremblingly cryI wail, 0 me !

A nd my calamity,O n the mountain of life,In the midst of power.

101 A N C IENT M A O RI IIIsTO RI'

.

Tu , come near to M arc ,

And M am , come near to Rongo

And y ou , O Bongo

C ome near to me

C ome near to my calamity.But, O my spear of war !

I vainly flourish it,A nd only smite the air.

M y battle-axe I hold ;Bu t this I clasp in vain ,

Without the power to strikeWithout the battle phalanxA rrayed to storm my enemy.A rise, ye bold ; arise,

A nd stem the flood.

Shout loud the battle-cry ,A nd storm and conquer.

This chant— tui, or war-cry— has ever since been used

to call the people together, and to inspire them

courage whenever their lord wishes to proceed to war.

Those at the settlement who heard this war-song sungby Ta-whaki knew that it was the war-cry to muster in

battle array . A nd M aru lifted up his voice, and criedaloud to Ta-whaki

,C ome to me— to the man who pos

sesses the weapons of war.

”Tu-te-ngana-hau (Tu who

wars with the elements) rose and called, Yes

, and to me.

”

Rehua also called, and said, TO me also— to the man

who possesses the elements of life.

”

Ta-wheki went to M am— to him who had the weapons

O f war, and who cou ld amply avenge him . Ta-whaki saw

the storehou se O f M aru standing on poles, in which O il and

fat were kept. These Ta-whaki began to eat, and at the

same time he chanted in an undertone,

The houses ofTu (the god ofwar) ,The food in which is eatenWhilst the eaters standThe food in which is eatenWhilst the eaters fly.0 Rongo, the furious !The houses of M aru (the god of produce) ,

The food in which is eatenWhilst the es ters fly.0 Bongo, the furious ,The boisterous ! O h, hearken

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

106 A N C IENT M A O R I HISTO RY .

The checks of Ta-whaki,

Thejaws of Ta-whaki,The neck of Ta-whaki,

The joining of the headA nd neck ofTa-whaki,

The shoulders of Ta-whaki,

The collar-bone of Ta-whaki,

The elbow of Taowhaki,

The hands of Ta-whaki,The chest of Ta-whaki,

Give these, that I by friction (d)A firemay light, and these

A s seeds may be—as seeds

Forme to cook them

In my oven.

The even ofwhom

The oven of Rehea-hua-te-rangi (goddess of Styx) .0 signs in heaven !

New Show yourselvesA t the fountainO f the lords above.

0 impotence of Ta-whaki !

O chest of Ta-whaki !

0 rib of Ta whaki !

O thigh of Taowhaki

0 seat ofTa-whaki !

O knee of Ta-whaki !

O calf of the leg of Ta-wheki !0 feet of Ta-whaki !O heels of Ta-whaki !

O soles of the feet ofTa-whaki !O nails of the feetA nd hands of Ta-whaki !

The completion ofTa-whaki,

The finishing of Ta-whaki,

The flight of Ta-whaki !Give these, that I by frictionA fire may light,

A nd these as seeds may be

A s seeds to cook them

In my oven.

The even of whom

The even of Rohea-hua-te-rangi.

0 signs in heaven !

Follow on—come

C ome you , and be

The younger last-born child,

That I may be

The cider and first-born

O FFER INGS To GO DS . 107'

The first to chant

The sacred songs

In all theworlds

First dawn of youngC reation

’s day .

The breathing lips now utter

Sacred lore ; they breatheThe breath of gods ,

A nd all that sacred is

Now Show their sanctity .

While the chanting and cu tting proceeded, the peopleassembled in battle array to witness their lords presentingtheir hair with solemn ceremonies to the gods . This done,Ta-whaki and Maru placed themselves in front of the army,and led it forth to war. They slept on the road that night,and at dawn of day they prepared their eel-spears . O n

one they tied seven barbs, as an oflering to the hosts of the

heavens ; on the other they tied one barb. Both spears were

given to one of the priests, who went in and ou t and round

the war-hosts , and then led them to the brink of a lake,

where thewarriors sat down whilehe entered it to Spear eels

for a propitiatory sacrifice for those who m ight be killed orwounded

, and to O btain the aid of the gods in the battlethey were about to fight. Taking first the seven-barbedspear, he caught an eel, and

,whilst it writhed on the

prongs, he lifted it up towards heaven, OEering it to the

gods above. He then took the one-barbed spear, and

struck another eel,and held it up as he had done the first.

Then he brought both spears, with their eels impaled, to thebrink of the lake. The eel on the seven-barbed spear was

left untou ched by any one. Then arose a dispute M aru

said the eel on the one-barbed spear was his, and he alone

should have it Tu-te-ngana-hau said the head of the eel

was his and Rehua said the head was his by right but

M aru took the head, and Tu-te-ngana-hau wept in sorrow

for the act.

The war-host now stood up, and their leaders dividedthem into two bodies . O ne division went by the road

which wou ld lead where they cou ld destroy the sacred

power of their enemy,who occupied the forts at Tutu -hire

108 A NC IENT M AO RI HISTO RY .

(great parade) , at Rare-henga (lower margin) , at Ku-paru

(soppy soil) , and atWawan (stupidity) , and had been banished in honour of the ofispring of the gods Tanga-roa and‘Tane.

M aru took the lead O f the other division of the war-host.

With him was Te-maeaea (the emerging one) , as junior andleader of the sub-tribe of M aru . They went by the road

that led to the sea-coast. There they found the god

Rongo-mai (the whale) lying on the shore

,with swarms of

flies collected on him . M aru m istook this god for a

s tranded whale, and called to the war-party, Light a firea s an oven to cook our food .

”Rongo

-maiheard the order

of M aru,and u ttered an incantation to himself while the

war-party collected wood and prepared the ovens Whenthe ovens were heated, the war-host rolled Rongo-mai towards them . Then he arose and caught the sub-tribe of

M aru , called Te-kahu i-maru (M aru’s flock) , with Te-maeaea,

and cooked them in their own ovens . M aru -atua (godM aru ) fled into a chasm of the rocks

,and barely escaped

the fate which had overtaken his children bu t all the host

which he had led was destroyed. The other divis ion su c

ceeded in the Object of their m ission, and did not fall intoany disaster. Thu s the insu lt O fiered to Ta-whaki was

BO NGO -M A I . (ANO THER REA DING—N GA -TI-M A HUTA .)

IVhile RO DgO -mai lived on this earth he assumed the

appearance and habits of a man,so that his heavenly

origin was not su spected by those amongst whom he lived.

But one day he was overcome by drows iness, and lay downand slept for so long that the people supposed he was dead ;

so they heated an was in which to cook him for food .

Yt u the even was ready they rolled him up to it ; but

the warmth from the stones of the oven awoke him,and

when he saw the fate he had just escaped he arose and

slew one hundred and forty of them (d) , and cooked their

bodies in the oven which had been prepared to cook him,

and ate the whole of them .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

110 ANC IENT M A ORI HISTORY. E' s

t

s

i

s

L.)

TA -WHA R I . (ANO THER READING—NeA -RADRD.)

When Ta-wheki was in the water (pool) , and before hisfour brothers attempted to kill him,

he chanted this in

Givemy comb to me,That I may go to the water

A voice called,

0 Ta-whaki ! Where are you

0.

Another voice asked

O Ta-whaki ! Where are you ?"

0.

Another voice asked

O Ta-whaki Where are you

It grows in the hair of your head

There the blood glows red

The blood of Ta-whaki,

A nd of the sun,

A nd of the moon,And of the auspicious skyNow seen above.

”

Tapwhaki rose out of the water, and, seeing the second

battlement of the fort, he climbed to heaven, andmetWhaitiri on the road. Now, Whai-tiriwas blind, and was sittingin silence. She addressed Ta-wheki, and requested himto cure her eyes of their blindness .

Look up, 0 eyes !Pierced be your eyes.Let your eyesFollow the sunWhich is nowSinking in thewest.

WHA I-TIR I THE BLIND. 111

Bathed be your hollowEyes with thewaterO f the stream .

Lift thewater

Eyes , eyes , look up

First, the eyes ofWhai-tiri

Flashing now with sight,Look into my eyesTo the blood-red

Eyes of Rehua.

cautioned him,and said, Be careful,

c limbing to heaven, lest evil befall yon— lest you be drawn

into the mouth O f Hine-nui-te-po.

” Ta-whaki answered,

What ! by that old woman whose stomach is full of

leeches ! She will flee from the power of Ta-whaki.

He went on ascending, and saw Rehua, Wha-oko-rau

(helper of many) , and M aru . When he saw M arn he

u ttered his war-cry , which was thisC ollect, collect the bloom

O f the kakika (white-pine tree) .Blow on the back of the neck ;M ake him bald.

Ta-wheki has

O ne long war-train .

TA -WIIA KI . (A NO THER REA DING— NGA -TI-IIA E .)

t en Ta-whaki went to the water to wash his head and

comb his hair,he chanted this incantation as he stood on

the edge of the pool Rangi-tuhi . These are the words O f

the incantationSpring up, y e rays

O f light, at dawn of day .

Give my comb tome

Give to me my dredge,That I may go to thewater

To the water Rangi-tuhi.

O h ! hearken ! Yes , hearken.

When he had stepped into the pool brothers at

tempted to kill him . They smote him left him as

112 A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

dead. They came some distance from the pool, and the

elder of them called and said, O Ta-whaki where are

y ou The pukelco-bird answered Kc .

” The second

brother called and asked,O Ta-whaki ! where are you

The make-bird answered Hu .

” The third brotherasked, O Ta-wheki ! where are you Ta-wheki himselfreplied

Itgrows in the hair of your head,A nd on your brow the blood glows red

The blood, the blood of Ta-wheki,

A nd of the sun and moon,

And of the auspicious skyO f the sky now above.

Ta-whaki now arose from the water and beheld the

distant horiz on . He travelled thither— to the part which

comes nearest to the earth, whence he was to climb toheaven to meetWhai-tiri . He ascended and met the O ld

woman at her dwelling. She was qu ite blind,and asked

him to cu re her eyes . Ta-wheki chanted this incantationover her

Look up, ye pierced eyes ,A nd gaze at the sun ,

Which is now going to thewest.C losed be your tears ,Dried up be yourmoisture

By my gaze.

Bound be your eyes ,And encircled

By life.

C ome life firstTo the eyes of

Look ; oh, look !

Shine in your brightnessTo my eyes— to theBlood-red eyes of Rehua.

When her eyes had been cured,she said, Be cau tions

how you climb to heaven, lest Hine-nu i-te-po drag youinto her stomach.

” He answered,

Shemay be a woman with a stomach full of lwchcs ,But shewill not dare the power of Ta-whaki.

Having said this he went on his journey, and overtook

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

114 A NC IENT M AORI HISTORY.

His mother wept many tears in heaven, and as these

fell on the earth they flooded it and overwhelmed all men .

Some of our O ld tolmnga (learned priests) say Hema

was the father of Ta-whaki, whom Punga and Karihi

attempted to drown in the pool, because of the jealousywhich was occas ioned by the great preference shown to

him by the females . Punga and Karihi thought that

Ta-whakihad gained the love of Hine-i-te-muri-whakaproto,and it was on this account they attempted to drown him .

Ta-whaki was so strong that he could big trees ,

and perform even greater feats than this .

C H A PTE R VI I I .

C limb, ascend , O Ta-whaki !

To the firstheaven.

Soar to the second heaven,

Where sacred powers reside,A nd sacrifices aremade,A nd cflerings

‘

are given.

Go to thy many hosts ,Great TIL-whaki of Hema.

Where, in the templeWhare-to-reka, the chantslie-echo, and delight.

A ncient incantation, chanted Tap-whaki.

TA-WHA KI ASC ENDS TO HEAVEN .

TA -WB A KI A ND HA PA I . (NGA -I-TA HU.)

TA -WHA R I was a man of this earth. Hapai (lift up)O bserved his noble appearance, and came down at nightand found him asleep. She gently lifted his covering, and

lay down beside him ,and they slept together. He thought

she was a woman O f this world,bu t ere the dawn O f day

she had disappeared and had gone up to heaven . She

continued to treat him thus up to the time she was certainto become a mother. She gave birth toPihanga (window) ,after which she stayed in this world

,and was seen by Ta

whaki in the light of day . He then knew that the woman

who had sleptwith him was from theheavens . She said tohim

,When we have a child, if it is a boy I will wash

him,and if a girl you must wash her.

” A . daughter was

born . He washed the child, but became annoyed with the

odou r of it. Hapai, seeing his disgu st, wept, and went

and stood on the carved figure at the gable end of his

hou se (d) . He attempted to catch her, bu t could not.

She ascended with her infant daughter in her arms

116 A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY .

till lost to sight (d) . He waited for her return till moons

had come and gone. He then called to his two vessels

and said, “ Let us go on a journey in search of mydaughter.

” When they had gone some distance on the

road he said to them, When we arrive at the pa of

Tonga(Toke)-meha (restrain the feelings of loneliness) , donot look at the place, for fear y ou be killed.

” But one of

them did look, and had his eyes gonged out by Tongameha. Ta-whaki and his other slave went on till theyarrived at the settlement of the old woman called M ata

kere-po (eyes qu ite blind) , whom they found counting hertaro-bu lbs . Being blind, the taro-bulbs were lying in a

heap before her. She began to count them,and, having

done so from one to nine,Ta-whaki took the tenth away

Again she counted, and Ta-whaki took the ninth away .

Again she counted, and found she had only eight bulbs.

She now began to suifi around,

and to blow out her

stomach that she m ight swallow him . She snified towards

the south, to the east,and to all the winds

,and on snifling

to the west she smelt something, and called and said,

A re you come with the wind that blows on my skinTa-wheki u ttered a grunt. She said

,O h ! it is my

grandson Ta-whaki and her stomach began to collapse. If

it had not been that he had come from the west she would

have swallowed him . She asked him,

“ Where are you

going to ? I am,

said he, going in search of my

daughter.

” Where is she ? she asked. She is in the

heavens,” heanswered. Why did shego to the heavens

she said. Her mother, the daughter of Whati-tiri-ma

takataka (crashing rumbling thunder) , was from the

heavens .

” She said, Here is your road but stayhere till morning, and you can ascend.

” He now

called to his vassal to cook some food, of which Ta-whakitook some, and spat upon it

,and rubbed it on

the eyes of the old blind woman, and cured her of her

blindness . He slept there, and on the morrow he againordered his vassal to cook food to make him strong to

travel. Having eaten, he took the vassal and presented

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

118 A NC IENT M A O R I HISTO RY.

to carry the axes . The people all left and proceeded to thesettlement. Ta-wheki again adorned himself

,worked at the

canoe,and returned to the settlement

,and sat down near

Hapai, and caught the daughter of Hapai in his arms .

M any of the people, seeing this, fled to another place, as the

settlement of Hapai had become tapa by the act of

Tawhaki (d) ; but those who remained uttered a loud

shout of surprise at the noble look of the stranget— in

other days he had appeared so mean and shabby. He

now took his wife Hapai, and said to her, I am come

that our child may be baptiz ed.

” She assented. O n the

following day the side of the hou se was opened (d) , thatthe child m ight be taken out. While she was beingcarried out the incantation was chanted

The daughter is goingGoing by the great read

By the long road of Tini-rau .

Go out, and come in

The daughterwho is

Rejoiced overwith thePealing voice of the people.

Go to M otu-tapu (sacred island) ,A nd flash there lightning.

Lightning then flashed from the arm-pits of Ta-wheki, when

the daughter was taken to the water and baptiz ed. The

words of that ceremony were theseC lear the great courtyards ,C lear the long courtyardsThe courtyards of the daughter.

Baptize Puanga in his water,A t the source of the stream of PuangaIn this world.

M ove ; y es , moving,

C losing quitenear.

Baptize with a wave,

Tam ing away.Baptiz ewith a wave,

Baptize to Tu ,

The face of the lastwave.

To control, to explain,

The water of Puanga.

TA -WHA KI BA PTI Z ES HIS C HILD . 119

Peak of the promontory.It is PuangaIn theworld .

C losing quite near.

WA I-TIRI A ND KA I-TA NGA TA . (NGA -I-TA HU.)

Wai-tiri (boom ing water, thunder) lived in heaven . The

fame of Kai-tangata (man-eater) was heard there. Now,

Kai-tangata lived in this world but his name,M an-eater,

’

in no way described his character,thoughWai-tiri thought

so . Wai-tiri came to the house of Kai-tangata, and he took

her as his wife: He went out to sea to fish,and retu rned

without having taken any , as .his books were without barb.

She asked him to let her see his fish-hooks . Having seen

that they had no barbs,she said

,A re these the books

you fishwith Why , they are barbless . Look here.

” A nd

shemade grimaces athim . He reproved her for her condu ct,and left the house. Next time they met she said

,

“When

you go again to fish you may perhaps catch a hapulm (acod) . He went to fish, and she remained athome and made

a hand-net. He caught a cod, and the noise of his blowto kill it was heard by her on shore. He pulled home

again and gave the fish to her. She offered it to the gods,and repeated over it the incantation

,Hapuku .

” O n the

morrow Kai-tangata again went out to fish. Wai-tiri fromthe shore saw the canoe of Tnpeke

-ti (game of leaping)and Tupeke

-ta (game of wrestling) . She at once went

and took her net down to the beach, and dived in the water.

When she was seen under the canoe,Tupckc-ti said, Is

it a man or a bird Tupeke-ti stood up to get a better

view,and was speared by her, his stomach cu t open, and

his body put into her net. Tupeke-ta ran to the m iddle of

the canoe to spear her. She smote him with the Icoripi

(knife made of shark’s teeth) . He fell into her net. She

swam on shore, but left the net with the bodies in it

behind. Wh en she arrived at the settlement she ordered

the women to hau l the net on shore. They saw in it men’s

feet. Those slain were ancestors of Kai-tangata. When

120 ANC IENT M A O RI HISTORY.

Kai-tangata. returned from the sea Wai-tiri asked him to

chant the incantations and perform the u sual ceremoniesin presenting OEering of human flesh to the gods . He

swered, I do not know how to perform that ceremony.

She said, Nay , but ofier the sacrifice to the gods . I

have obtained it for our chil This she said, as she

expected soon to become a mother. He answered, I donot know how to perform the ceremony.” She said,But you must perform the ceremony for our child

,as

my child is yours .

” She performed the ceremony, and

then cut the bodies up, and cooked and ate them, and hungtheir bones up in her hou se. A s soon as they weredry theywere stolen by Kai-tangata, who hid them that he mightmake fishing-hooks . He made the barbs of the books

from the bones, and took them out to sea and caught cod

fish. He filled his canoe with fish and returned on shore.

The fish were cleaned and cooked, and when Wai-tiri had

partaken of them her eyes were sm itten with blindness .

She sat in s ilence. A t night she slept, and dreamt a

woman in the world of spirits said to her, No wonder

that you have been smitten with blindness . The bones of

your sacrifice were taken by your husband to sea ; withthem he caught the hapulcu (breath of the stomach) youhave eaten ; therefore this evil has come upon you .

” Thusshe lived until her son Hema was born . The child grew,

and cou ld be taken outside. O ne sunny day Kai-tangatawas with his child when men came to see him . They slept

in his hou se, and on the morrow went ou tside and sat

down . They asked Kai-tangata, What is the woman wholives with you like He asked, Is it the woman who

lives with me you inqu ire about “ Yes,”they said.

She said Kai-tangata. Her skin is like the wind, herskin is like the snow.

” Wai-tiri overheard these re

marks . Kai-tangata went into his house,and she asked

him ,Whatwere you and the men talking about He

said, I Vhat could it be but ordinary talk She againasked

,What were you talking about He answered,

Whai-tane (she who has a husband) inquired about you ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

122 A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY .

be some one meddling with my food.

”The seventh was

lost. Again she said,Some one mu st be meddl ing with

my food.

” Thus she repeated till all her food had been takenaway from before her. She was blind— her hands alone

cou ld feel the food had gone. Kerihi smote her eye, and

s ight was restored to it. She said,Blinded has been my eye by Karihi.

Ta-whaki smote her eye, and She saidBlinded has been my eye by Ta-whaki.

She now saw c learly, and said

,O h

,it is my two grand

sons who have been meddling withmy f They stayedat herplace. She again began to chatter to herself. Theythought they would be killed by the O ld woman, as she

continued to chatter and keep them awake. A t dawn

of day they went down to the sea-side,where they saw

shells sticking to the rocks . They took some of these and

placed them on their eyes Each looked at the other, and

said,They will su it. You look as if your eyes were Open,

though you may be asleep.

” They retu rned to the house,where they saw the bones of men who had been eaten byWai-tiri strewed all around . They asked her, Who procures food for y ou She said

,M y grandchildren .

”

Which way do they bring it She said,

“ That is it.Which,” they asked

,

“ is the road ? She said, Thatis it you see.

” They went along it. They found it led totheplace of filth

,to the place where firewood was obtained,

to the place where water was got, and to the hill-topwhere the temple was, where incantations were chanted and

ceremonies were performed. They returned, and told

Wai-tiri they cou ld not find the road by which feed wasbrought to her. Again and again they went

,but failed to

find it. They slept at her settlement that night, and she

wished to kill them,bu t as she saw the shells on their eyes

she thought they were awake, and did not kill them . O n

the morrow they again asked, Where is the road

She said, Look at me. I am the road.

” They asked,Have you the road ? She said

,

“ Yes . Now go, and

TA -WHAHI A ND HA RIHI . 123

if you meet females on the read,they are the wives of

Taka-roa, called Pakihi-ka-nui (great plain) , Korero-u re(speak ofprocreation) , and Korero-tara (speakof begetting)She then asked Ta-whaki and his brother for some food.

She again said,After these females pass you , and you

meet with others, if they are silent those are you r rela

tions,

and are Pupu-mai-nono,and Hapai-nui-a-maunga

(great lifter of the mountain) , and Hine-nui-a-te-kawa(great daughter of baptism) . Again the two brothersasked

,Where is the road She answered

,It is with

me.

” They took hold of her neck, and found a rOpe there.

She shook it, and they saw that one end was attached to

the sky . She said,When you go up draw your feet

up to your body.

” Ta-whaki said, You , Kerihi, go upfirst.

” Karihi swung (moa) himself 03 the earth. She

said,There is one thing by which you may be beaten

that is,the winds of the Urn-rangi (head of heaven) , and

the winds which beat downwards .

” Karihi climbed up,

and did not repeat any incantations . Ta-whaki was pos

sessed of theknowledge of the incantations , and thu s beganto chant

C limb in surprise, c limb in surprise, c limb and ascend .

Eat together above. It is the heaven to c limb to.

Do not stumble above. The heaven is above.

C limb to heaven , ascend to heaven .

Pant a little. C limb, Ta-whaki, to the firstheaven ;

Ta-whaki climbed to the second heaven ,

To the third, fourth, fifth. sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth,

And tenth, and came out at the heaven of deceiving breath,

Deceiving breath. Then came out at the assembling,

A nd at the firewith Rehua.

They climbed up and away aloft ; bu tHaribi was beatenback by the winds of Urn-rangi . Ta-whaki climbed on

,

and, seeing Karihi falling, he attempted to hold him ; bu t

Kerihi fell down to the place of IVai-tiri,and was killed

by her. Ta-whaki climbed,and was beaten down by the

winds of Urn-rangi, and was swept near to the ocean . He

climbed again, and got up, and met Tuna (eel) , to whom he

said, “ Salutations . You are come. Where are you going?

124 A NC IENT M A O RI HISTORY.

“Tuna replied, It is hard and dry upabove.

” Tuna came

d own . He had overshadowing his forehead the anc ienthead-dresses called Te Kawa (the baptism) and M arae-nu i

(great courtyard) . He and Ta-whaki saluted each other.

This is the genealogy of Tuna : Uira (lightn ing) begatTuna. Uira was descended from Te Kanapu (brightness) ,

‘

Te Kohara (opened) , and Ran-tore (expanding leaf)Tuna had been living in bogs . These were bacem

ing dry ; and, as they did not su it him

,he went

down to the M nri-wai-o-ata (sea-coast of the lightclear sea-coast) and Ta-wheki went upwards , and heard

the oflspring of Taka-roa talking. By-and-by he met

them and let them pass on . He met Hapai-nui-a-maunga,

whom he caught and took as his wife,and begat Ware

(whare) tua-te-ao (house of baptism of the world) . He

then followed and caught Hine-nui-a-te-kawa (daughterof the great baptism) , who became his wife and went with

him to the settlement; and as they pas sed in together, thebones of his father rattled in recognition O f his presence.

Ta-whaki chanted his incantation, which was a long one,

and went and res ided at the place of Faikes , and others .

Hine-nu i-a-te-kawa was the wife of Paikea ; but she

fell in love with the noble man Ta-whaki,and so left her

husband. When evening came, Ta-whaki nudged Paikea

near to the fire,and Faikes nudged him,

tillTa-whaki calledout

,I shall be burnt.” Hine-nu i-a-te-kawa asked Ta

whaki to put Paikea out O f the hou se. The day followingshe was recogni z ed as the wife of Ta-whaki, and she sdon

expected to have a child .

Ta-whaki commanded the people to go and procure fire

wood . Thcy all went. Ta-wheki also went, and brought avery long piece of wood on his shou lder ; and when all the

others had put their loads down he threw his blockdown. The noise startled Paikea and others, who came

to the doors of their dwellings to see whathad taken place.

Ta-wheki said to himself, A h ! now I know how to startle

them .

” That night Ta-whaki said to Hine-nui-a-te-kawa,When your child is born call itWahie-roa (long firewood) ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

126 A NC IENT M A ORI HISTORY.

Hema took a husband, and had a child, who was named

Ta-whaki Ta-whaki took to wife Tonga-rau-tawhiri (leafof the sou th Ta-whiri) which provoked the ofispring of

Punga-ran (many anchors) and Karihi to cau se evil inthe ocean to follow the oflspring of Tonga-rau-tawhiri .Tonga-rau -tawhiri then took as her husband U-te-ki (theword made steadfast) , by whom,

out on the sea,she had

Te-hapukn, who took Nga-karu-ki-roto (the eyes inside) ,

by whom he had Tamure (snapper) and Nga-toki-ki-roto(the axes inside) . C oming again to land, Tonga-rau -tawhiriand U-te-ki had Pings o (Dcsmoschenus spiralis) and all

trees ; and these were junior ofispring.

M A I-WA HO , O R TA M A -I-WA HO . (ANO THER REA DINGNGA -RAURU.)

Te-mai-waho (coming from far) was amost eminentman,and of great healing power and influence. To him all

ofierings were made,ceremonies performed, and incan

tations chanted for the afi icted and leprou s . It was he

who taught Ta-whaki the variou s powerfu l incantationsand songs .

TA -WHA E I A ND WEA TI-TIRI . (NGA -I-TA HU.)

When the news came down, A wa-nui-a-rangi (greatriver of heaven) went up. Whati-tiri (thunder) was absent,killing men as a burnt OEering for her hou se, Raparapa-tenira (flashing lightn ing) .A wa-nui-a-rangi asked the guardian of the hou se,Where is VVhati-tiri She is

,

”said the guardian,

killing men as a burnt OEering for her hou se. Whenasked by A wa-nu i-a-rangi, When will she return In

the evening,”said the guardian but you cannot be un

aware of her return— her thighs will make a noise.

” Theyhad not waited long when they heard the booming of

(Whati-tiri) M akere-whatu (falling hail) whose noise and

din filled their ears . A wa-nui-s-rangi asked the guardian,Where shall I sit

,that I may not be killed by theweapon

WHA TI-TIBI M ISTAHEN . 127

o f Whati-tiri In the corner of thewindow,

said theguardian . Hewent there, and V

Vhati-tiri arrived and killedone of her captives . The other one, called Te-ahi-ahi-o

tahu (the evening of the wife) , was allowed to live, becau seA wa-nni-a-rangi or Kai-tangata (man-eater) called out

Leave that as a final ending to your interview with Kaitangata.

” These words were taken to mean that human

flesh was théfood of A wa-nui-a-rangi . A nd it was be

cau se O f his name, Kai-tangata (man-eater) that Whatitiri came down to see him . She took him as her husbandunder his name of Kai-tangata, and under his

.name A wa

nui-a-rangi he took Te-ahi-ahi-O -tahu as his second wife.

Now,Whati-tiriwas grieved that shehad no human fleshto

eat ; and when she had given birth to a child (called Hema)she cau sed the food for man to be scarce ; and some timeafterward she said to her fellow-wife

,You stay here with

our hu sband and our child . I will return to my home. Iwas under the impress ionwhen I camedown thatKai-tangatawas a man-eater ; now I know it is only his name. Yes ,

”

said the second wife, Kai-tangata is a name only he does

not kill man to eat.

” W'

hati-tiri said,O woman ! I have

cau sed the dearth of food . N ow, y ou mu st learn the incan

tation by which feed shall be brought back to this world,

and man be able to obtain it. M y name is Whati-tiriwhaka-papa

-roa-kai (the thunder staying the growth of

vegetable and animal life) . The second wife,having heard

this, knew the cau se of the late fam ine. \Yhati-tiri saidagain, When our husband retu rns

,take some sea-weed .

Let one piece be dried, and repeat an incantation over it ;

then throw it on to our house, where it mu st remain . Let

another piece be taken and scorched with fire ; repeat an

incantation and breathe on it ; then throw it awav on vonr

right side ; and this will cau se food again to become abundant in this worl t ati-tiri then taught her the cere

monies snd incantations necessary for her gu idance, and a

c loud came down from heaven and took Whati-tiri away .

She called out from the m idst of the cloud, and said,

Remain with our child, and when a child is born to him,

128 ANC IENT M A ORI HISTO RY.

name it Ta-whaki, and call the next child Karihi. The

two may climb and be able to gain the heaven .

”The cloud

floated upward and took Whati-tiri away.

When A wa-nu i-a-rangi returned from the sea, the second

wife said, 0 man ! the woman who lived with u s was a

goddess, and a cloud came for her. She taughtme the cere

monies and incantations by which we can procure food forourselves and her chil Whati-tiri then let the food downfrom heaven, whichwas collected and stored on the foodstages . After this

,Kai-tangata went ou t on the ocean

again to fish, and for the first time he obtained a qu antity.

Hema,the son of Whati-tiri

,had now grown to man

hood. He took to wife A ra-wheta (whita) -i-te-rangi (smallroad in heaven) , who begat Ta-whaki (wander) , and Karihi(sinker of a net) . When these became men they proceededto carry into cfiect the last words of Whati-tiri . The

younger brother could not su cceed, becau se hepresumed totake the senior pos ition and to ascend first. Kerihi waskilled and Ta-wheki buried him , but tookhis eyes and car

ried them with him . Ascending, he found Whati-tiricounting bulbs of taro ( C olocasia antiquorum) . She had

counted ten . She again began to count. Having counted

nine, he pu shed the tenth away. She began again . Hav

ing got to the eighth, he pushed the ninth away . Thishe repeated until she had only six left. She said

,Perhaps

I am being deceived by those of whom I spoke when I

left mv hu sband .

” He took the eye O f his younger brotherand threw it at her, repeating these words

Spark of heaven

C ome to y our eye

She replied by saying,Spark of heaven

C ome to y our eye

By Ta-whaki.

She saw and wept over him . He began to cleanse the

settlement, and when it was finished he asked her,

“ Whoare those leaping up and down in the water? ” She

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

Greatbird of Tane

The bird that goes round the heaven

Rangiput on themourning garment;O f the rites to the goddesses ;Rangi put on the mourning garments

O f the rites of offerings presented.

Ta-wheki by clinging to the linehad ascended so far that

he arrived at the heaven of Tama-i-wa’

ho Tama-i-wahoordered a messenger to go and bring Te-haku-wai (findfau lt with the water) to detain his grandson . A s Hakuwai (d) came out of his hou se he called out

Find faultwith thewaterFind faultwith the water.B u t [the sound made by the wings of a bird flying].

This cau sed onewing of Ta-whaki (or the kite) to break.

The bird (kite) feltweakened, and Ta-whaki repeated incantations to restore power to the bird to soar upwards . The

bird again ascended, and Haku-wai called out again,

Find faultwith the waterFind faultwith the water.B u t

N ow Ta-whaki (and his kite) were completely overcome,and they fell down prone to the place where Ta-whaki andWhati-tiri lived . She repeated her charms and performedher ceremonies over him

, and he came to life again .

\Vhati-tiri then went and brought M aikuku-makaka, who

came in to Ta-whaki, and thev begatVl'

ahie-roa ; they thenreturned to this world, bringing with them Tama-i-waho,

who has remained on earth ever since as a god of war.

Soxc or run M r'm ow or or TA NE. (Nos -aw av .)

Tane tookHine-ti-tama to wife.

Then night and day first began ;

Thcn was asked , Who is the father by whom I am ?The pos t of the house was asked , but its mou th did not speak

The side of the house was asked . but its mouth did not speak

Smitten with shame, she departs , and is hidden

In the house called Pou-tu-te-raki.

u s e A ND H INE-HAU-ONE . 131

Whither goest then, 0 TaneI am following our sister.

You , O Tana l return to the world to foster our offspring :L etme go to darkness to drag our ofispring down .

You take themats ofWebi-nui-a-mamao

C alled Fish by the Land,” Fish by the Sea,”

C lifi of the

Earth,

”C lifi of the Sky .

You have also obtained the stars ,In a Heap,

” Double R im ,

”Stand Erect,

” Weapon ofWar,

Eye of the King,”

The C ollection of Rehua,To be rulers of the year ;A nd also the stars Defiance to the A shes ,A nd C ut into Pieces ,” Defy the A bsconding,Defy the Diminutive," Defy the ! uietWorld,TheWarmth,

” The Heat,”

The Very Hot,

Whichwere put to beautify Rangi,That he might be comelyA l so the stars , The Delight of the Dark O ne,A nd The Delight of the Light O ne,” withThe Brattch C rossing,

”and The Fish of the Sky .

Yes , my child.

The hosts of heaven called to Tane, and said, O Tane !fashion the outer part of the earth : it is bubbling up.

”

Tane repeated his incantation, and went and formed the

head,then the hands, arms

,legs , and feet, and the body

of a woman . There was no life iii the form ,and she

adhered to the earth. Her name was Hine-hau-one(daughter

'

of earth-aroma) Tane u sed his procreatingpower, and a child was born

,which he called Hine-i-tau ira

(the model daughter) . She was reared by the people to

become a wife for Tane, and to him she was given . WhenTane had been absent for some time she asked the people

Where is my father They replied, That is y ou r fatherwith whom vou live. She was overwhelmed with shame,

and left the settlement. She killed herself. She went

down to the world of spirits by the road called Tupu -rangao-te-po (the expans ion of darkness ) . Her name was

altered and she was then called IIinc-ti-tama (daughter of

defiance) . She was allowed to enter the world of darkness,

where she remained, and her name was again changed , and

she was there called Il ine-nui-tc-po (great daughter of

darkness) . Tane followed his wife, and on his arrival at

132 m cmn'r m om m sroar.

the door of the world of darkness he found it had beenshu t by her. He was in the ou ter portion of the world of

spirits when he heard the song of his wife, which she sang

to him thus

A re you Tane, my father,The

°

collector at Hawa-iki, the priest of the sacred ceremony of the:kumara crop

M y sin to Raki made y ou leave me

In thehouse Rangi-pohutu (Heaven uplifted) .I will disappear, and weep at

The door of the housePou-tere-raki (heaven floated away) .0me l

”

When she had ended her song she said to Tane, C c

y ou to the world and foster our ofi spring. Let me stayin the world of darkness to drag our ofispring down .

”

She was lost in darkness, but Tane lived in the lightthat is, theworld where deathwas not like the death in theworld of darkness

Tupu-ranga-te-po (growth. of darkness) led Tane to see

his wife,and Opened the door of the world of darkness to

allow Tane to follow her ; but when he had seen the blackness he was afraid and was not brave enough to followher, and drew back.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

134 A NC IENT m om msroar.

old water-spring) where he found the humburu (capilla) ,the Icilco (valves) , the ana-hara (labia majora) , the puapua

(mom veneris! , the Itiri-tore {labia minora) , and broughtthem back with him to procure ofispring. From the burn

hury he could not produ ce any oflspring, nor cou ld he fromany of them . Again he went to his mother Earth, and

asked her to as s ist him to procure ofispring. She ordered

him to return whence he came, and then asked, How

have you acted He said,I tried to produ ce ofispring.

”

She replied, Go back and prepare a form like your own

in the soil, and place each of your members upon it— each

in its own place. He obeyed her injunction, and made a

form of earth, and when he had applied himself as directed,life was infused into it, . and it became a woman, whom he

called Hine-ha-oue (daughter of the breath of soil) He

took her to wife, and returned to his mother Earth to tell

her of the su ccess he had met with. She said, Yes ; you

were produced by me.

” He begat by Hine-ha-one a

daughter called Hine-ata-u ira (daughter of the gentle

lightning) or Hine—ti-tama (daughter of the first off

spring) . Her also he took to wife by whom hehadKnkumea (dragging) , Tau-whaka-iro (y ear of maggots) , Te-hauotioti (the finished wind) , and Kumea-te-po (pu lling the

night) .Now,

Tane went in search of his elder brother Rehua,and

,having arrived at a settlement

, he asked,

“ A re there

any men above here He was answered by the people ofthe place, There are men above here.

” He asked, C an

I get in They answered, not knowing whom they were

address ing, No, you cannot, as this is the heaven whichwas divided into compartments bv Tanc . He ascended

,

and pu shed as ide all impediments , and got into that heaven .

Ag ain he asked, A re there auv men above here ? and

was answered, Yes,there are men .

” He asked, C an I

get in and received for answer, N o

, you cannot come

here,as this is the heaven which was stitched together bv

Tane.

” But he as cended,and pu shed aside all impedi

ments ; and thu s he went on until he had arrived at the

TA NE 1N SEA R C H or BEHUA . 135

tenth heaven, which proved to be the heaven of Rehua.

Rehu a came and wept over him ; but he wept in ignoranceas to who Tane was . Taue wept, and chanted this incantation

C hip the weeds off ; sweep them away from the dry and bald earth.

Repeat the incantations and make the sky thin .

Drag the floor-mat‘

of the heaven outside.

What is‘your name The heaven folded up.

O h I that the heavens would dropdew,

That Tau e above could be held

He propped up the heavens , and they stand firm.

When they had ceased to weep over each other,Rehu a

ordered a fire to be lighted, and a number of empty vessels to be brought and placed before him . Tanewonderedat this, and could not divine where anything to fill themcou ld come from . Rehua ordered the vessels to be handed

to him,and when this was done Taue saw him unfold the

tied-up locks of the hair of his head , and shake them over

the empty vessels ; and into them dropped the koko (tuibirds) which had been eating the lice ofi Rebu s

’s head.

The vessels were soon filled and taken to the fire and

the birds in them cooked,and brought and placed before

Tane,who was invited to partake. Taue answered

,I will

not eat of them,becau se I have seen them taken ou t of the

untied locks of the hair of vour head and who shall eat

that which has bitten you r head So the vessels stood

before him untou ched . Taue asked Rehna,

C an I take

these vessels of birds ? ” Rehua answered,

Yes and

when trees have fru it the birds will fly there and eat the

fru it. Taue asked,

A nd what shall I do then

Rehu a answered,

the wind blows the threats of

the birds will be dry , and they will seek for water : y ou

can then pu t snares over the water and catch them .

”

(d)Tane . now went to Tama-tea-kai-whaka-pua (the fair

faced son who folds up) , the home of Nuku -roa (longearth) , where he found two females

,called Tapu-ao (sacred

c loud) and Hinc-ki-taha-rangi (daughter of the side of

heaven) , whose hu sbands had gone to procu re rats for

food . O ne of these women s lept with Taue ; the other

136 m ea ns m om ms'roar .

eat because it was rats . He asked, Is this the food of

your husbands ? Yes,”they said. Then said Taue

,

Keep it for you r lords .

” Taue then said,

“ Go to yourhusbands When they found them they informed theirlords that they had been with another husband. Islept with him ,

”said one of the women ; but my com

panion was shy , and did not go near to him.

” The husbandof the shy one said, Why did you not live with him ? ”

The two husbands said to their wives, Retu rn,and live

with the stranger as your hu sband, and to-morrow we willcome to you .

” O n the following day the hu sbands wentto where Taue was and made a present of cooked food tohim ! but he had no desire for it, because it was cooked rats,which had perhaps eaten of human excrement ; and

,being

a person of supreme rank, hewas afraid to eat of them : so

he said to his hosts , This food mu st be given to yoursupreme lord (Rehua)

A Norns a READING or TA NE . (Kane-Nam e .)Taue returned to the home of his mother Earth

, and

asked her, Where is my wife Sheanswered, Thereis no wife here for you . She has gone. She said youwere to stay above here and foster your oflspring, and she

wou ld go below to drag y our ofispring to thePo (darkness)called Tahu-kumea (the dragged one) , Tahu -whaka-iro (themaggoty one) , Tahu-oti-atu (the one gone for ever) , Tahukumea—te-po (the one who lengthens out darkness) , and

Tahu -kumea-tc-ao (the one who stretches out the light) .Taue followed after his wife to make her his own again .

He came to a hou se called Pou -tu-te-rangi (the steep of

heaven) , and asked a question of the figu re which was pu tupon the end of the ridge-pole, over the porch ; bu t it

did not answer. He then asked a question of the end of

the front gable ; neither did it answer. He was now over

come with shame. He then went round to the side wallof the hou se. Those in the hou se asked

,Where, O

Taue ! are you going ? He answered,I am following

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

This is the lament of Papa for RangiTane, my husband, now laid prostrate

Sing the dirge, sing the dirge ; .wemustpart.

Sing the dirge, sing the dirge ; we mustpart.

Here we loved, and lived together

Sing the dirge, sing the dirge ; wemust part.

Paia requested that Rangi should be taken up and car

ried above. Taue said it could not be done— there were

not su ffic ient beings to accomplish such a feat. But Paiapersisted in her request ; so the attempt was made

,and

failed. Taue called,and said

,Who are above? and

was answered, Dig the trench,and follow on2

” A gainTaue called, and said

, Who is below and was an

swered, Dig the trench, and follow.

’ Tanc then said,0 Tu ! then of the long face ! lift themountain .

0 Tu of the long face ! lift the mountain,

And separate it from Taue.

A l l the hosts above and those below joined and carriedRangi away and when they had returned Taue looked up

at his father and saw that he had no covering. He there

fore went to O -kehu,to the plain of Ku ra-ki-awa-rua,

where he found the red clouds , and brought some, and

adorned his father Rangi with them . He came down to

view him,and saw that they looked dark and black so he

went and swept them off,and took them back to O -kehu .

He now got stars, and placed them on his father. He pu t

the M agellan C louds in their place, and Pa-nako-te-ao

(harbingers of dawn) , Nga-pa-tari (lesser M agellan C loud) ,and A u -tahi (the star of the year) in their places ; and

came down and looked at his father, and was delightedwith the change in his appearance.

Then Taue remembered his mother Papa had'

nothing tocover her ; so he took of his trees

,and put their heads up

and their feet down,and set them on her

,and stood aside

and looked ; bu t he did not like the appearance . He

threw the trees down,and put the heads in the earth and

the feet up, and then stoo d aside to look, and was much

pleased and satisfied.

O C EA N M A DE . 139

Ranginow sent out Te-aki (thrasher) andWatia (VVhatia)(breaker) to collect news . They found so many birds at

Papa-te-inaho (flat overflowed) that they stayed to partake of

them . Rangi then sentUrn (red) and Kakana (Ngangana)(bright) above, where they found the blossoms of trees and

grasses, of which they partook, and did not return to him .

OC EA N M A DE. (N C A -I-rA nU.)Taue spread the sea ou t flat ; so did he also with the sky

and then was the origin of water, and it became Te-auwhiwhi (the entangled current) , and Te-au -wawae (theseparating cu rrent) , and Te-au -puha (the blu rting cu rrent) ,and Te-au-mahora (the expanded current) , and Te-au -titi(the pierc ing current) , and Te-au-kokomo (the enteringcu rrent) , and Te-au -hu ri (the turn ing cu rrent) , and Te-au

take (the original current) , and Te-au -ka-kawha(ngawha)(the Split current) , and it died away . Again the cu rrent

began to go forward, as Te-au -komiro (the entwined cur

rent) , and Te-au-puha (the spu rting cu rrent) , and Ka(Nga)

pokiki(pokihikihi)'

(the splu ttering current) , and Titi-te-au(pierc ing cu rrent) , and Tata-te-au (the dashing cu rrent) ,and M aro-te-au (unimpeded cu rrent) , and l l

'

haka-hotu-te

au -ki-Hawaiki (sobbing cu rrent to Hawaiki) , and To (drag) ,and Tapa (the brim ) , and Nga Rimn (the moss , or seaweed) ,and Te-taka-pau (the sanctity departed) , and Hine-i-ahu a

(the daughter formed) , and Hinc - i te - raka(ranga) -tai

(daughter of the seashore company ) , and Te-kare-nuku

(the beloved of earth) , and Te-kare-raki (the beloved of

heaven) , and Hotu-a-tea (sob of day-dawn) , and Te;-wiwini

(the trembling) , and Te-wana (the bud) , and Te-pa (the

obstru ction),and Te-kare-tua-tahi (the first ripple) , and

Te-kare-tua-rua (second ripple) , and Te-kare-tua-torn (thirdripple) , and Te-karc-tua-wha (fourth ripple) , and Te-kare

tu a-rima (fifth ripple) , and Te-kare-tua-ono (s ixth ripple) ,and Te-kare-tua-whitu (seventh ripple) , and Te-kare-tua

war n (eighth ripple) , and Te-karc -tua-iwa (ninth ripple) , andTe-kare-tu a-kahuru (ngahu ru ) (tenth ripple) , and Te-tarawatua-tahi (su spendedfi rst) , and Te-tarawa-tua-rua (su spended

140 A NC IENT m om m sroar .

second) and Tarawa-tua-toru (suspended third) , and

Tarawa-tua-wha (suspended fourth) , and Tarawa-tua-rima(suspended fifth) , and Tarawa-tua-ono (su spended sixth) ,and Tarawa-tua-whitu (su spended seventh) , and Tarawatua-waru (su spended eighth) , and Tarawa-tua-iwa (su spended ninth) , and Tarawa tua kaharu (ngahu ru ) (sus

pended tenth) , and Hiwi (hilltop) , and A mo (carry on a

litter) , and R iaki (lift up) , and Hapai (carry in the hand) ,and Tiketike (very lofty) and Te Raimhi (Rahirahi) (thin) ,and Kapuk

'

a (Kapunga) (palm of the hand) , and Te-whatika

. (stand up) , and Te-horoka (horonga) (the swiftness)and Te-whaka-huka (becom ing frothy) , and W

'

hati-tata

(breaking close to) , and Puke-maho-ata (vessel floating at

dawn of day ) , and Te R imu (moss or seaweed) , and M ai

ra-u ta (com ing O verland) and Takapau (sanctity departed) ,and Te-whata-moana (eye of the ocean) , and Tira (companyO f people) , and M oana-nu i (great sea) .Taue and A o-nu i produ ced and collected the Pai-ao

(clouds) .Tane-nu i-a-raki was of the first-begotten or senior

fam ily of Raki and -papa. He was younger

brother of Rehna.

Taue ordered the women of Nuku -roa and Tama-tea toc ut some flax-leaves— Izararelca (haralcelcej— with which hemade nooses . The wind blew

,and the birds alighted to

obtain water. Tanc pu t the nooses over the water,and

the birds were caught. The nooses were pu lled on shore,

birds’

and.

all . By the time it had become evening he hadc aught many birds . Then he returned to the settlement

and commanded the women to go and fetch the birds .

They did so,and tied them in two lots . Each had as many

as she cou ld carry . These they put up in the storehouse

{whale! , and u sed them as food .

Tane c losed up the mouths of the winds withhis fingers .

Te-mai-haro (the skimm ing one) went to each,and pu lled

ou t the stopper with which Tane had c losed them up, that

the winds m ight s igh. A nd now,when the trees make a

noise with the wind it is their sigh of decay .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

142 A NC IENT M A O RI Hrs'roar .

A NorHEa REA DING. (NGA -I-rA Hu .)When the moon dies she goes to the living water of

Tane— to the great lake of A -ewa (lake of god set loose .

from a bond)— to the water which can restore all,even

the moon to its path in the sky .

THE LIV ING WA TER or TA NE . (ANO THER REA DING— N C A

rI-HA U.)When man dies, his body does not come to life again

it is su cked into themouth of Hine-nu i-te-po (great daughterof night) . N ot so is it with themoon the moon, when it

dies, goes to bathe in the great lake of Aiwa,or Aewa

(wander) , the living water of Taue, which renews life and

so it comes forth, and is seen high in the heavens,with

life restored and strength renewed, to travel again its pathover the sky .

Taue was of Te-ika-whenua (fish of the land)Tiki-tohua was of the first-begotten fam ily of Rangi, and

was the progenitor of birds .

Tiki-kapakapa was of the second-begotten family O f

Rangi, and was the progenitor of fish,and of the koko (or

tui, person-bird) and the maka (mangaa) (barracouta)

Urn-tahi (one head) and Kakana (Ngangana) -tahi (onlyred) were twins

,and were messengers . Kakana-tahi was

sent inland for food ; Urn-tahi was sent elsewhere for

food . Hav ing found it, they stayed to eat,and did not

come back. Kakana-t‘

ahi was mother of the maka (many/ac)(barracou ta) and Urn-tahi was mother of the koko (tui

bird) .Tiki-au -aha was of the fourth-begotten family of Rangi,

the progenitor of man .

Io-wahine was also of the fourth-begotten familv .

Tiki-whaka-eaea was of another family of Rangi . He

begat Huru, who took Pani and begat the Icumara .

TA NE . (A NornEn REA D ! X G— NGA -Tl -RUA

Taue took N u-mu-whango (gentle noise of the air) towife, and begat the lotara-tree. He took Pu -whaka-hara

THE LIV ING WA TER or TA NE . 143

(great origin) , and begat the [tahi/ca (a creeper or vine)and alce-rau-tangi (alce, tree of the weeping leaf) . He

took Te ata-tangi -rea (the voice com ing down ) , and

begat the m ire-rau-nui (moire of the great leaf) tree.

He took Parau ri (the black one) , and begat the tui or

koko (person-bird) He took Papa (flat) , and begat'

the

kiwi (as the proverb calls it,

the hidden bird of TaueHe took Haere-awa-awa (wanderer in the brooks) , and

begat the welts -bird . He took Tu -wae-rore (the footcaught in a trap) , and begat theIcahika-tea, rimu , and lameIcaha trees .

Hence these proverbial sayings : as applied to a canoe

The narrow path u sed in crossing belongs to Taneas applied to hou ses The bold and daring children of

Tane,defying the storm ; and these are the bark of the

Icahilcatea and alce-rau-tangi trees, which are made into a

hou se in which Kahu -kura (god of the rainbow) maydwell .

It is said also that when Tane propped the sky up the

trees were growing w ith their roots up in the air and theirheads down ; bu t Tane reversed them

,and they are now

c alled the defiant O ffspring of Taue.

”

C H A PTER X .

Where, where are new the housesWhere all the twinkling stars weremade?The houses called the Sparkl ing Flash ofNight,

”

The hou se O f Rangi, from whence were brought

Themu ltitude O f'stars now sparkling in the skyTo give thee light, 0 man 1 upon thy voyage through life.

A n ancient lamentfor thedead .

THE GOD TA NE.

Hrs PEOGENY. (N GA -I-TAHU.)TA NE took M aunga to wife, by whom he had Te Piere(called) , and Te M atata (carried on a litter) , and Toe

toe (split in shreds) , and Te Kawha (Ngawha) (splitO pen) .Then Taue took TO -hika (the baptiz ed) to wife, by

whom he had Hine-i-te-kukura-a-tane (daughter of the red

glow of Tane) and Te-haka-matu a (dwarf parent) , and Tewai-puna

-hau (thewater-spring of baptism) , and Tahora-atea(unencumbered plain) , and Tahora-a-moa (the plain of the

birds) , and Papani-tahora (plain blocked up) , and Te Pakihi

(plain of dried-up herbage) , and Te Parae (Open, undu latingplain) , and IIinc-i-mata-tiki (daughter of the face of the

first man) .Taue took to wife Hine-hau-one (daughter of the soil

aroma) , by whom he had Hine-i-te-ata-ariari (shadow of

the daughter of the eleventhfday moon) .Tane took to wife Tu-kori-ahuru (standing restless with

heat) but among all these were not found any worthy tobedeck his father (Rangi) therefore Taue took to wife

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

146 A NC IENT M A O RI HIsTO Er .

place of Hine-a-te-ao (daughter of the light) . Hine-ate-ao said to her, Go back. I, Hine-a-te-ao, am here.

This is the divis ion between night and day .

” Hine-atau ira took no heed : she pers isted in her endeavours to go,

and prevailed over Hine-a-te-ao, and passed on . Then Tauearrived . Hine-a-te-ao asked him ,

Where are you

going Taue answered,

I am in pursu it of my wife.

”

Hine-a-te-ao replied, She will not be overtaken by you .

Shehas rushed recklessly on . Shewill not be overtaken by

you .

” Tane said,

“ Nevertheless let me pass .

” That tipua,the goblin, Hine-a-te-ao, said to Taue,

“ C ome on . Follow

your wife.

” O n Tane went till he came to the Po of Hinea-te-po. She asked him

,Where are y ou going ?

Taue replied, I am in pursu it of my wife.

”She said,

I have spoken thus to her,Return from this place, as

I,Hine-a-te-po, am here. I am the barrier between night

and day but she wou ld not hearken to me.

Tane said to Hine-a-te-po, Let me pass, and the

goblin gave him perm iss ion . ll'

hen Tane had arrived at

the P0 of Hine-ru ski-moa (daughter of the vom iting moa)his wife had some time before gone into the hou se of Tu

kai-nanapia (Tu the eye-consumer) . He scratched on the

outs ide of the door of the hou se, but cou ld not succeed in

obtaining admission,for the door had been secu rely barred .

Tane asked his wife,0 mother ! C ome

,let u s two re

turn tO our place above. She replied, Return y ou to

the world (day ) and nou rish some of our progeny, and

leave me down below,so that I can drag some of them

down here.

” She would not agree to what Tane proposed.

She again called to him and said,You go to the world

(light) I will for ever dwell in the hou se of Tu-kai-nana

pin, in Pou-te-rere-ki (words are all in vain) .

Then Taue was grieved for his wife, and sang this song

of love to her

A re you a child,Am I a parent,Thatwe are severed

By Robi-te-kura (trembling red bloom) ?Throbbing is my lonely heart,

TA NE IN SEA R C H O E HIS WIFE . 147

Being left by you .0

In Te Rake-pohutukawa (dry -summer tree ; name of a.

house and home of Taue)I will enter and cry ;

I will pass ou t of s ight through the door

O f the house called

Pen-tere-rangi (gone in the swimming heaven) . 0 me !

Hine-ata-u ira also sang a song to Tane, to express her

great love. These are the words of her songA re y ou called Tau e,

A nd are y ou my father,Great provider of foodA t Hawaiki (hawa , gills of a fish ; s

’

ki, were filled) ,The priest of the sacred ceremonyO f the Immara crops ,

Left by me in Rake-pohutukawa

I will pass ou t of sight

Through the door of the hou se

O f Pou -tere-rangi. 0 me !

ANO THER V ERS IO N or HINE-A TA -UIRA . (NGA -I-TA HU .)Hine-ata-u ira inqu ired of Papa-tu -a-nuku , Who is

mv hu sband to which Papa-tu -a-nuku replied, 0

y oung woman ! (do y ou ask) who is y ou r hu sband (He istru ly ) y ou r father.

” She was so ashamed of the fact thatshe went to the Po (darkness) , and hid herself.This is the song of Taue to his wife Hine-ata-u ira

A re y ou a child,

That y ou discard the fondlings of yearsThe house Kura-ma-hukihuki (trembling red colour)Is now m y road to Raki (heaven ) .

You left me in To Rangi-

polmtukawa.

I will depart and weep

A t the door of the hou se

Pu-tere-rangi. 0 me, O !

This the song of IIiue-ata-n ira for TaneA re y ou Taue,

A nd are you my father,The provider at Hawa-i-ki

O f the red , sweet aroma (the kumara)This is now my road to Rangi.

You have left meIn To Rangi

-pohutukawa.

I will depart and weep

A t the door of the house

Pu-terc-rangi. 0 me, O !

148 ANC IENT M A ORI HISTO RY.

Tane returned from the PO of Hine-ruaki-moa to the PoO f Hine-mte-ao, where he slept, and in the night he saw

some .of the ofispring of Ira [these were a host of stars],called Toko-meha (lonely Sou th) and Te-pae-tai-o-te-rangi(the shore O f heaven) , with whom he was delighted. He

joyfully contemplated the sight, and adm ired their beau ty,

and said to the goblin (Hine-a-te-ao) There are beau tifulthings standing up yonder.

” Hine-a-te-ao asked,What

wou ld you do with them He answered C lothe and

beautify my father he is standing naked. She asked,

Have you a des ire to go to where they are Yes,

”

he said my heart throbs with joy at the beau ty of thoseobjects . The goblin said

, 0 young man there is no

road thither bu t go y ou by the way y ou made when y ou

went to sew upthe rents in Rangi— that is the road to Te

pae-tai-o-te-rangi . Bu t, O Taue y ou may catch all the stars,

but one y ou will not catch, as it rests on the very lip of

the cave.

” Tane said,The reason I wish to go where they

are is becau se those things appear so very good .

” She said,

Go. But I do not know whether they are kept in hou ses

or not. Tane asked,

IYhat are the names of the

hou ses ? The goblin said,Koro-riwha-te-po (cracks of

the night) is the name of one,

and Koro-riwha-te-ao(chinks of the day ) is the name of the other and the

mou ntain on which these stars rest and display theirlight is called M ahiku -rangi (end of heaven) . A gain she

said to Taue, 0 y oung man go and if y ou catch the

stars,keep fast hold of two of them to be a sign for

winter.

” Tau e came back to his settlement, called Tc

Rake-pohu tukawa, and,having slept two nights there

,he

left and went out to see the offspring of Te-pae-tai-o-te

rangi, and O f Ira,and of Toko-m cha ; but on his arriv

ing there his younger brother, lVehi-nu i-a-mamao (great

dread of a distance) , had arrived some time before him,and

had already caught the stars , and placed them as ornaments

on the outside of his hou ses callu l Il ira-u ta (many on

shore) , and Hira-tai (many on the sea) , and Pari-nuku (precipice of the earth) , and Pari-rangi (prec ipice of heaven) .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

A NC IENT M A O R I HISTO R

(pit of the objection) had the tara (c litoris) , and Whatai(stretch out the neck) had the [dice (labia minora) , and

Pans weko (spring dammed up) had the humhum

(capilla) , and M ahuta (spring forth) had the are (membrum

virile) , and Tarewa (hung up) bad the tone (glans clitoridis) .

These Taue obtained from the gods, and be fastened some

of them to the model he had made of the earth.

Then he prayed his prayer thus

Pi-haea (flow dreaded) ,KO Eaea (it is dread inspired) ,KO Re-naia (stretch ou t) ,Hae-hae Tu (inspire Tu with dread) ,Hae-hae-pae (inspire the horiz on with dread) ,Hae-hae-ki-runga (inspire above with dread) ,Hae-hae-raro (inspire the depths with dread) ,Hae-hae-ki-roto (inspire inside with dread) ,Taina-te-rangi (Rangi is younger brother) ,Ka kore na, i a kore na (not raining, no rain) ,I O Toronga (Tore-ka) (god-heat, burn) ,M akiki (filled up tight) ,Torenga (Tore-ks ) (god-heat, burn) ,M akaka (crooked) ,Kai-nga-nene (with the sport) ,Ka-reka (is delightful) ,KO Tiki (it is Tiki) .

Tiki, or Tiki-au -a-ha (brought forth the stream of

breath) , was the name Taue gave to the form he made of

the earth, which was the first inhabitant of the world .

Taue was delighted with the man he had made to live inthe world.

C H A PTER XI .

M y soul is weary of al l the cares of home,

C onfused with him , the son ofPu-whaka-horo.

M y wonder is , why all the crowd

So occupy their day s beneath the shady trees.

But now I know—the temptingFern-root and the sweet ka uru-stem

Entice them there.

C t it i t

Ye thou sand stars above, who twinkle

O'

er the highest bough of forest-tree,Pierce into darkest shade O f

Forest gloom at O -tu-whaia,

A nd startle al l the sou ls

Who traverse O’er the paths

SO intersecting al l the land ,

A nd show with blaz e of light

The coveted new roots of fernThe staff of life form an on earth

A nd let the new creation come.

With hands where new their feet shou ld be,A nd feet where new the hand s are soon ;

A nd cal l such being heaven'

s own child .

Then I shall be so charmed , and followThose O f skin of dusky hue.

A nd follow e'

en the progeny

O f him they now call Punga’

s child”(the liz ard ) .

A nc ient lament.

C REATION O F M A N AND'

WOM AN.

TIxI . (ANO THER REA DING— NGA -TI-HA U.)PA PA (the earth) and Rangi (the Sky ) were lying to

gether, and all between them were age-taro (vines and

creepers) , Icorz'

to (tender plants) , tutu ( C oriaria ruscifolz’

a) ,and red water. M an was not in the world at that time ;then all was dark.

Tiki was the first man, and his wife, M a-riko-riko

(glimmer) , was the first woman,in this world .

A rohi-rohi (mirage) formed M a-riko-riko from the

152 A NC IENT M A OR I HISTORY.

warmth of the sun and Pa-oro (echo) ; therefore she was

of this world— not of Divine origin.

Tiki and M a-riko-riko begat a daughter named Hinekau-ata-ata (daughter floating in shadow) . When the

child of Hine-kau-ata-ata was born, clouds began to skimover the sky . The clouds stood ; they flew. They weredark clouds— black clouds— very black clouds . Water

began to flow,and the banks O f rivers were seen, and dry

land was preserved from floods . Then was the earth seen

in the dawn of day . There was lightning, rivu lets were,and streams flowed on to the rivers of water ; and then

came the full light of day , and Taue propped the heavens

up, and great Rangi was seen above— then light and daywere complete.

Taue, who propped the sky up, begat Ai-potiki (begottenone) , and M au i (the weary one) , and M au i-i-mua (the firstone) , and Mau i-i-roto (the one on the inside) , and Mau i-itaha (the one at the side) , and Mau i-i-tikitiki (the one

supreme) , and KO -ata-te-rangi (the shadow of heaven) , andKo-tahi (the great first in power) , and Rauru (the sacred

hair of the head, or god of the head) .

MYTHO LO GI C A L C HA NT or THE C REA TIO N or M A N . (Nl ' Tm UO)

To Tane belongs the tapa (everything sacred) , as he

sought for and found it in the forest of Taue.

”

This is the chant relating to his discovery of manSeeking, earnestly seeking in thegloom .

Searching—yes , on the coast-line

O u the bounds of lightof day .

Looking into night.N ighthad conceived

The seed of night.

The heart, the foundation of night,Had stood forth self-existingEven in the gloom.

It grows in gloom

The sapand suc culentparts,The life pulsating,A nd the cup of life.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

154 A NC IENT M A O R I HISTO RY.

ahua (heaven swelled out) , Rangi-pou-tu (steep heaven) ,Pou-tu-te-rangi (heaven erect) , Rangi-a-n iwa-niwa (heavenof great god) , Rangi-a-hehei (heaven of doubt) , Rangimarama (heaven of light) , A io-rangi (calm heaven) , Te

waki(whaaki) -ariki (undivu lging lord) , Tangata-katoa (allmen) , Tau ra-kaha (strong rope) , A ki-aki-te-rangi (strikethe heaven) , Rakau-te-rangi (tree of beaven) Kai-tangata

(man-eater) , Karihi (sinker) , Hema pudendum) Tawhaki

piki-a-te-raugi (Tawhaki climbed up to heaven) , Wewe

nuku (dwarf of the earth) , U-wewe-rangi (small breast ofheaven) , Tapu -whaka-ihi (dreaded sacredness) Tapu -whakamana (sacredness acknowledged) Tu-tara (speak evil of) ,Ngai-ariki (great shell) , Ngai-tau ira (shell for a pattern) ,Toi-te-hua-tahi (peak of the first fru it) , Rua-rangi (pitof heaven) , Rauru (hair of the head) , Ha-tonga (breath of

the sou th) Rakau -mau i (left-handed spear) , Puru-ora(stopper of life) , Pou-matua (prop of the parent) , Rongo

te-aha (what news) , Ture (law) , Tu-ranga (standing) , Temate-eke-piri (disease c lose by) , Tuhu-ku ao (perch for theyoungest bird) , Hai-matua (for the parent) , M au-huki(pierced and caught) , Haere-eu (go in the cu rrent) , Ihi

(dread) , Te-mana-O -rongo (the power of news) , Urn (west)Rangi-whaka-rongona (listen to the heavens ) , Tama-rapa(son of the web-foot) , Tu-rau -kawa (son of the bitter leaf) ,Tu-mata-rau (stand with the eel-spear) , Rangi-tu-chu (dayO f m ist) , Tu-mai-kuku (stand in silence) , Kahu -ku ra (redgarment) , Raki-whaka-ware (day of confu s ion) , t iti-eu(cross the stream) , VVhare-matangi (hou se of the wind) ,Mania-o-rongo (disagreeable news or

,who was baptiz ed) ,

Hare Rakina (C harles Darknell) , who was alive in 18 72.

AN O THER REA DING or TIx I . (N GA -TI-AwA .)A n aquatic plant (the ma-kaka or pare

-(ac ) growing inswamps was the male procreating power which engendered

the red c lay seen in landslips, whence came the first man .

This man was discovered by one of the gods before lighthad dawned on this world. It was the grandson of thisman who separated earth and heaven, and cau sed light to

C RE A T IO N O F W O M A N . 155

be, and d ivided the world of light from the world of

darkness .

ANO THER REA DING . (NGA -TI-AWA .)

Tiki m ade m an by m ixing his own blood with clay,and

forming it into a figure like himself ; and by breathinginto it he gave it life.

AN O THER REA DING . (TU-WHA RE-TO A .)Tiki was made o f red clay and the centre shoot of m a

po (Typha angustifolia! . He was made in the resemblanceof the god who made him .

ANO THER REA DING . (TU-WHA RE-TO A .)Tiki-ahu a (l ikeness made) m ade the first man— of red

clay . He also lifted and prepped up the heaven from the

earth ; and light came on to the world we live in . The

heaven lay on the earth and caused night until it was thu sl ifted up.

WO M A N M A DE . (NGA -I-TA HU.)Tanc meditated how he cou ld make a woman

,who shou ld

be a companion for Tiki-au -a-ha. Taking his former

figure as a mou ld,he again mou lded the soil of Hawaiki

,

and prayed . These were the words of his prayer

Here stands the originating power, the power dreaded,

Inspired and stretched out. Dawn , thou day on high

Dawn , thou day beneath dawn on the mountain-peak

Dawn , thou uplifted ; dawn within , younger brother of glowingheaven .

I t is stretched out. stretched ou t.

To what shall I plac e my procreating power

TO what—to you r headThat is where the hairs have their storehouse.

That’s not it.

To what shall I place my procreating power

To what—to your forehead, thenThat is where the blood has its storehou se.

That’s not it.

156 A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

To what—to your nose, thenThat is where the nose has its store ofmu cus.

That’s not it.

To what shall I placemy procreatingpower

To what—to your eyeThat is where the eye has its storehouse of tears .

That's not it.

To what shall I place my procreating power

To what—to your earThat is where the car has its storehouse.

That’s not it.

To what shall I placemy procreating power

To what—to yourmouth, then‘

2

That is where food has its storehouse.

That’s not it.

Towhat shall I placemy procreating power

To what—to your neckThat

’s not it.

This is where groans and means have their storehouse.

That is not it.

To what shall I placemy procreatingpower

To your arm-pit

That is where perspiration has its storehouse.

That is not.that is not the place.

To what shall I placemy procreatingpower

To what—to your breastThat is where the breasthas its storehouse.

That’s not it.

To what shall I placemy procreatingpower

To what—to your stomach, then

That is not it.

That is where the stomach has its storehou se.

That’s not it.

To what shall I placemy procreatingpower

To what—to your sideT hat is not the place.

That is where the side has its storehouse.

That’s not it.

To what shall I placemy procreating power

To what—to your backThat is not the place.

That is where the backhas its storehouse.

That’s not theplace.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

A NC IENT “LO R I HISTO RY.

To what shall I place my procreating power

Te what—to your power of producingIt is good

— to your produ c ing power.

That is where the procreating power has its storehouse,Fu lly abundant, fu lly engendered ,

Procreation complete, unlimited , and final .

Thu s was Io-wahine (female godly power) produ ced, andshe walked forth a woman . Tane then knew his prayerwas all-powerfu l . He had made man

,and now he had

made woman,and she ran forth and was called Io-wahine.

Tane then determined that Io-wahine shou ld be the wifeof Tiki-eu -a-ha ; so they lived together.

They had six children . A -io-te-ki (am power that spoke)and A -io-te-rea (am power that grew) were brothers . Thesetwo brothers had four s isters

,two of whom w ere taken

by each of them to wife. A -io-te-rea took Wehe-wehea

(separated) and Vl’haka-tara (the annoyed) , by whom he had

Te-a-io-whaka-tangata (the am became man) . This was hisonly child. Te-a-io-whaka-tangata took to wife thedaughterof Te-a-io-te-ki, called To-wheta-mai (writhing power) , bywhom he had many children

,even twenty and three. These

peopled the world, and Tane went up and remained in theheaven .

ANO THER -V ERsIO N or THE C REA TIO N or WO M A N .

(N GA -l -PO RO U .)Tane-nu i-a-rangi took a tree as his wife

,and his ofi spring

were trees , and not men . He therefore went and obtainedsoppy mud

,and took it to the sandy beach at Tapa-tai-roa

(long sea-coast) of Hawa-i-ki, and m ixed it with sand . The

mud he made into the shape of a woman for himself. He

made her, and laid her down, and covered her up with garments, and he breathed into her mou th and left her

,and

went to his settlement. After some time he went to look at

her : he found her moving and shaking, and looking on thiss ide and on that

,observing all she cou ld see. When she

looked behind she saw Tane,and laughed . He put out his

hand and took her to his settlement, where she was fed.

She cohabited with him . He put his generating power to

C REA TIO N O F WO M A N . 159

her eye and created the eye-ball ; to her nose, and created

the lam (mu cu s) ; to her mouth,and created the mare

(phlegm ) ; to her s ide,

and created the rz'

ko-werawera

(perspiration) to her tam (c litoris)— thcn was born the

first child of Tane, named Hine-hau -one (the daughter of

earth-aroma) , and also called Hine-mana-hiri (daughter of

the stranger) .

A NO THER V ERSIO N or THE C REA TIO N or “r

O M A N .

(UR I-WERA .)Tane-nu i-a-rangi was disconsolate for want of a wife, and

went to Hawa-i-ki, where he met female gods, of whom he

inqu ired,

is the female?” He went to search for

her ; bu t, failing in his object,retu rned to the goddesses,

and again asked . T hey answered, She is ou tside (or faraway) . A gain he went in search, but failed . He then asked

Rua (the pit) , and said,

O daughter ! where is the female?”

who pointed directly to the river of Hawa-i-ki,and answered,

There is the female,that is she. The water which is flow

ing there, the child comes out of that.

”Tanc went to the

bank of the river,and with the mud of it he formed a

woman,repeating this incantation the while

Shape the children at Hawa-i-ki.

Shake with delight.

O , Tiki the father,Tiki the seeker,

Shake with delight.

He made the face,arm s

,hands

,legs , and feet, and the

mahi-kino (pudendum muliebre) ; then he cau sed his procre

ative power to put itself into action,and repeated this

incantationGrow up, my procreating power ;Grow down , my proc reating power ;Grow, my procreating power, on themom Generic

Grow, my procreating power, on the labia minora

Go and grew ; go, 0 breath (of life) 1

He put his procreating power on the head,and begat

the bald (or sku ll) on the forehead,and begat blood ; on

the eye, and begat the eye-ball ; on themouth, and begat the

160 A NC IENT M A O R I HISTO RY.

phlegm on the s ide, and begat perspiration ; on the thigh,and begat the side (or Io, mu scle-power) ; and when he put

the procreating power on the clitoris of his earth-wife Taueasked

,What night of the month is this Tama-i-waho

answered, It is a turn-cc (turn, the fifteenth day of the

moon) . Tane said, M y procreating power is turn new

(turn, appos ite, delightful) ; and he rec ited this incantation

Ah 1 see it rush forward.

It is the com ing dawn ,

It is morning light.

From dawn came this disc iple.

Then was the great drawing-together atHawa-i-ki,

Themaking of the hand at Hawa-i-ki.

Kneeling inside

The knees drawn inside.

0 , Tiki, the parent !

Hands are possessed inside.

0, Tiki, parent l kneeling,

Knees drawn up, crying for food.

The prostrate body, legs stretched out.Tiki—ecstasy of Tiki ;Tiki—delight of Tiki.

Dripping is the red water of Rangi,O pen the great door of Papa .

C ome forth it is H inc-mana-hiri (the stranger daughter) .

RA NGI A ND KEWA THE C REA TIO N or‘WO M A N . (N GA TI

HA HU-NGUN I'

, O R NGA TI-HA RA II I '

Rangi-nu i-a-tama-ku was the hu sband of c a. Thev

begat Rangi (the heaven) . Rangi took Papa, the daughter

of M atua-tc-korc (parentless) , to wife,and begat Ro

-ihe

(few) , Ito-aka (abundant) , IIae-pu ru (the stopper split intwo) , Tane-tu turi (Tane the kneeling ) , Tane-pepeke (Tanc

the legs drawn up) ,Tanc -u e-tika (Tau e s ta zm mg erect) ,

Tanc-ue-ha (Taue lifted up) , Tane-nu i-a-rangi (great male

power of Rangi) , Urn (west) , Ngangana (bright) , Tau e-tewai-era (Tane the living water) , Paia (closed) , M an-hi (first

glimmer of dawn) , Tai-epa (altar of sacrifice) , M oko-nu i

(great liz ard) , Tonga-tonga (blem ish on the skin) , Ika-nu igreat fish) , Ti-whaia (indistinc tly seen) , Ika-roa (long fish) ,Tiki (cfiigy ) , llaka-maomao (shoal of herring) , Ilaku-manu

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

162 A NC IENT m om HISTO RY .

ceremonies— rose and laid the ropes by which he meant tocarry Rangi ; and then repeated this incantation .

Lift, lift up the south land.

Upward, upward lift the south sky .

Put each in its own position ,

There to rest for ever.

Lift, lift up RangiA nd , with ofleringmade to thee, O Rangi !

We lift thee up.

Paia new bowed his great back towards Rangi, and gothim placed on it ; and Rangi, in loud cries of woe, gave

expression to his sorrow in being parted from his wifePapa. Scme of his children adhered to Rangi, and wentup with ‘

him . They were'

Ro-iho,Ro-aka, Hae-puru ,

Taputu-rangi, Koreke-rangi (quail of heaven) , Baku-wai

(night eagle) , Rehua, Peke-bawani (star of the eighth

month of the Maori year) , and Tu-mai-te-rangi (Tu of the

heaven) . These all went with Rangi when he was sepa

rated from his wife Papa.

Now,the offspring of Rangi who remained with their

mother Papa dev ised a plan to obtain wives . They made

the female power on the pubes of their mother Papa. Theyformed it by kneading the soft and damp soil of the landat Kara-wake (red medium ) . Then they formed the bodyand the feet. The labia majora were formed by M an-hi

,

Tai-epa, Moko-nu i, and Te-whaia. Now,when these had

been put together, they formed the pudendum. M an-hi

made the labia mqiora, and Tai-epa elongated them .

Having looked at this, Moko-nui said to Ti-whaia, Givethe pupil of you r eye to place in the labia majora. He

complied. N ow,the vulva: is the guardian of all these

parts ; but there are other guardians placed each beyondthe other inwards . They are labia miuora

,the vagina,

next uterus, next clitoris , next meatus uriuprius,next ova

rium , and the last and inmost guardians are the Fallopiantubes . The lungs and the heart, the spirit, the kidneys ,and the blood were obtained by prayer from the god. Thelungs were taken from the clouds of the sky this is that

WO M A N M A DE . 163

in man which engenders the desire to partake of water.

The blood and fat,which are in every part of his body, are

the life of man . The heart distribu tes these into everypart of the body, and is the seat of the spirit. If the bloodand fat were consumed

,the heart would be closed up, and

the Spirit wou ld depart. This is the death of man .

But there are other phases of death in man . Instantdeath is cau sed by the sudden shutting of the doors of the

heart.

The eyes and ears of man govern the mu scles and head .

If the eyes Sleep, the ears are closed also ; bu t if the ears

hear a voice or sound,the eyes Open . They are thu s the

guardians of the body, and See or hear things nigh or dis

tant by which the’ body may be injured . The tongue

dec ides what shou ld be taken into the body as food, andprotects life through the stomach.

N ow,when Tane had made a female form he chanted

an incantation,and he

,pu t his procreating power to Hinepupuke

-maunga (daughte'

r of the produ c ing mountain) , andprodu ced Taniwha (god-like feared being) then he put it

to Hine-rau -kiekie (daughter of the leaf in the shade) , and

produ ced Her u (sacred red) then he put it to Tu-pari

maunga (standing on the cliff of the mountain) , and pro

duccd Te-pu-toto (sou rce or blood,or life, or sou l) and

Para-whenu a-mea. Then his elder brothers,who were

living up in heaven (Rangi)— namely,Ro-aka

,Ro-iho, and

Hae-puru— looked down

,and

,having seen what Tanc had

done,called to him and said

,Tane

, you do not act

rightly you have not dealt with the fountain of life,from

which your offspring can come forth.

” Then Tanc pu t his

producing power to Hine-hau -onc and this is the genealogyof the offspring of Taue : He took Tu-pari-maunga to

wife, and had Pu-toto and Para-whenua-mea ; Para-whenu amea had Pu-toto, Raka-hore (thebald crowd) , Vl

’hatu (core) ,Tanga-roa (long breath) , Te-pou-namu (obs idian) , andTimu(ebbing) Timu had Tanga-roa and Hine (daughter) ;Hine took as her hu sband Tu-huru-huru (Tu the hairy) ,and had Tahu-wairangi (foolish husband) , Tau-tunu-kereru

164°

A NC IENT M A O R I HISTO RY.

(the year of roasting pigeons) , Tu-tawhi-rangi (Tu who

went all round the heaven) , Ngana-ngana-te-hau (conflictwith the wind) , Ipu -ipu -te-rangi (hollows in heaven) ,Whare-pa-tari (hou se of amu sement) , Kari-moi(mori)(isolated, bald trees) or Kari-moi (dig up the fermenting) and Takoto (lying down) .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

166 A NC IENT M A ORI HISTO RY.

RA EI-RO A (long sky ) — Themost learned priest in regard

to all the ceremonies and incantations to be performed to

TIru-Turu-NUI-A -UTA (great king of the land) was he

whose prayer obtained the power of Taue when the heavenslet the rain down and filled all

‘

the land with water, anddestroyed all the people ; but he and

'

his children were

saved . They were : Para-whenua-mea (scum of the flood) ,Tiu (skim like a bird without flapping its wings) , and Reta(distant) . The power of God followed Tiu and Tupu-nui-auta when they and their children went in a covered canoe

on the face of the waters, as if it were dry land, for the

space of eight moons .

TA RA -RA (Ro) (playful ) , the man of thegreatest designingand constru ctive knowledge, was the son of Para-whenu amea.

TU-TAWA KE (great repairer) was formed by God fromthe h im of Hon-mea ; and when the time drew near

that he should be born he sent his messengers beforehim . His elder brothers wished to kill the messen

gers, but were not brave enough to attempt the deed. O n

this account Tu-tawakc began to repeat his incantations ,on the completion of which he came forth, with a Iz ani (d)

in his hand ; and when seen by the people of Tai-rca

(growing tide) they wondered . He addressed the great

nations of the world, and said, Hearken to my words ;”

but they would not listen : hence be destroy ed the then

sands of Tai-rea,and drove mul titudes of them into the

forests . This was called the battle of Tai-pari-pari (flowing tide) .RUA -TA I-A o (pit of the world stream) was the most

learned in all matters relating to life. He preached the

words of life to Ru a-tai-po (pit of the night stream) andthe greater portion of his people. Rua-tai-ao called to

those disobedient people, and said,Hearken . I am pos

sessed of the power to make peace and give life to this world .

I possess the knowledge of true worship. I also have the

knowledge of eating temperately. I have the power to

C HIEFS A ND HIGH PRIESTS . 167

keep man from looking aside. I have also the power.

to make fire burn for sacrifice and for the service of man .

I have the power to .teach man not to eat whilst walking.

I have all power over life in this world.

” He laid beforeRuat tai-po the whole of this knowledge ; bu t that prouddisobedient evil-deer wou ld not heed the words of R ua

tai-ao ; but pers isted in doing evil . This cau sed Ru a

tai-ao to draw out his left hand over Rua-tai-po and all . his

people, and send them by thousands to destru ction .

M A R O H I (power) su cceeded Rua-tai-ao, and preached thedoctrines taught by Rua-tai-ao .

WEENA (like as) — He who first preached to Ha-rutu

(panting) and his people bu t they did not hearken to the

teaching of Whena,nor wou ld Ha-rutu listen to his words .

Whena therefore called,and said, I will soon bring con

fus ion on y ou .

” He drew as ide the power that restrainedevil falling on them . Death came on that obstinatepeople, and God killed all that unbeliev ing race.

KA -TA IIUA (NGA -TA HUA ) (the mou nds) — He who spoke

strictlv in accordance with what his parents taught him .

TU-R A R I (R A NG I) (standing in heaven) — He who strictlyfu lfilled all the laws laid down by Tanc .

IVI (ironstone nodu les) — He who had great power to ex

pound all the laws prom u lgated by Tane, and for this derivedthe wisdom and power from Go d to condu ct Tipu -nu i-a-u taand his children on the face of the waters when they went ina covered raft. \Vi spoke to ‘Va (space) , and M iru (threads) ,and all the tribes

,and said

,0 friends ! hearken to the

words by which we may be saved Live peaceably, do not

work evil,do not be disobedient

,do not be intemperate,

do not offer false,ly ing worship, bu t let worship be true.

”

Bu t these people and their leaders resisted . W'

i spoke

privately to and H im,and said

,0 young people y ou

two hearken to my word which I new utter : When you eat

give thanks . Edu cate and bu ild up the sou l that it may

go correctly to the world of spirits . Believe what I now

tell you ,as this is the truth of the world .

” They did not

hearken . Wi thu s preached for two years to that nu

168 . A NC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

believing people. He then called to them, and said,Friends, hearken . Soon on the morrow (a time not far

distant) the land will be overtu rned by God.

” A nd when

the days were fu lfilled he prayed to God ; and the pa of

We and thepa of Miru were overturned, and, thousands of

their people were killed in the overturning.

HUA (fru it) —The man who practised the evil deeds of

Tu -mata-uenga) and Roko -ma-rae-roa)A Io-R IR I (calm after strife) — The great man who up

held the doctrines of Rua-tai-ao.

PUTA (through) — The man who was commissioned tocall on all the people of the world to believe in God. He

bu ilt a temple in which to teach men how to become noble.

The tribes were rebelliou s,and called to Puta, and said, O

son ! can your worship save you or will the sacredness of

your temple save you Puta replied, Friends , hearkento the words which tell of the works of Raki— the words

which were given to Taue— the words I new disclose toyou ; or soon the hosts above will make an accu sation .

”

That proud people answered Puta, and said, Friend,your

words are lies .

” Puta was grieved with M ata-eho,as he

was the most obstinate unbeliever, and wished to be the

sovereign of all the world. Puta, addressing him,said,

0 young man ! you are an ev il man . You are attempt

ing to ignore the doctrine of Taue. You have all heard

my word, which I u tter to each and everypa . To-morrow

an accusation will be made by Raki against the world.

”

Soon after this the child of Puta died . The child was hisfirst-born, and lord of all his family. Puta cut the bigtoe ed the child’s foot and cooked it in an oven, and withincantations and ceremonies took the sanctity OE the tee ;he then put it into his mouth and spat the slaver produced

by it over all the hou ses . Then he took into his hand a

calabash containing the sacred oficrings of life,and

,having

arrived on the bank of a stream, he opened the calabash,and then closed it again ; and saw a cloud standing in theheaven, bright as the brightness of a fire burning on the

earth. He called‘

to Raki to overtum the earth, and he

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

170 ANC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

TU-RA HI (RA NGI) (standing in heaven) — He who was as

fierce as Tu -mata-uenga) and Roko -ma-rae-roa) to wagewar. He was very powerfu l .TU-TE-HO U-NUHU (Tn who bu rrows into the earth) — He

who exalted the incantations and ceremonies of Tu (-mata

uetiga) and Roko -ma-rae-roa)PU-M A TE-A IO (origin of calms) — He whose virtuou s

life procured the constant presence and the blessing of

Taue.

TU-HO To-A R IHI (sobbing lord as he stands) — The most

empty, vain,and self-complacent of men in the world.

WA IHO -NURU (leave the world) — A great. teacher of all

the various ceremonies and incantations .

RUPE-TU (shake violently whilst standing) — He who

studied and practised the doctrines of Rua-tai-ao.

RA HI-NUIA (heaven made great) — He who exceeded all

men in selfishness and vanity .

TA II A U-R I (front of the thigh screened) -He who was

bold to teach all the rites,ceremonies, and incantations .

TAU-TIN I (long space of time) — He who was good and

kind,and diligently taught the custom s and ceremonies of

worship when it became known that the world was to be

drowned.

TA R I (carry) — He who guarded those things whichGodgave into his charge. To him was given power over all

things . He discovered and taught the art of making fishbooks from wood .

R A -NURU (boxing day ) — Hc it was who first comm ittedtheft

,by stealing the fishing-hook belonging to Tari . ‘

The

wood of which the hook was made was dedicated to God.

Ra-kuru saw that the hook always caught fish, and therefore stole it. Tari was grieved at his loss

,because the

book had the power of God on it. Tari called an as

semblv of all the aged men of the Tribe of Rei-hi (chest

held forward) , and inqu ired of them where his book was .

They were not able to inform him . Tari prayed to God

that the thief might be discovered, and then the people

saw the hook exposed in the scrotum O f Ra-kuru . Tari

C HIEFS A ND HIGH PRIESTS . 171

called to the assembly, and said,

Friends, we have

seen the matter revealed,and Ra-kuru has my fishing

hook. Ra—kuru was ashamed, and went to comm it

su ic ide“Tari said to his sister, .Hine-i-taitai (daughter

of the sea-coast) , GO and counsel you r hu sband ; and

if he confess and Show where the fish-book is,I will

forgive him ,and so evil will be averted from y ou all.

Ra-ku ru was in the ac t of committing su ic ide, and,when

nearly dead , she said to him ,0 friend ! have you the fish

ing-hook of your brother-in-law Yes,

” he said ; here

it is with me.

”She asked for and obtained it. She put

it into hermou th,and went two days on the sea of 1Wat-rapua

(the sought water) , and was seen by Kumi-kum i-maro (stiffbeard) , who took her as his wife. They lived by faith.

They had neither garments, nor food, nor hou se, nor water ;but they prayed to God to give them these things . God gave

them what they asked, and bu ilt a house for them . Hinei-taitai conceived and brought forth a son

,who was called

Tau-tini (many years) . He was the man whose knowledge

of God was the most perfect. Ti-tipa (skim away ) askedand Obtained his canoe from him . Tau-tini was afterwardssorry for the loss of his canoe ; but God said to him

,

M ake a canoe of wood,and let it be the siz e of a jmka

(Icumete— oval bowl) , and let it be painted outside with

reperepe (a red colour obtained from certain sea

Tau-tini did so. The water cou ld not get into the canoe.

He went on a voy age in it. God gu ided him . After twomonths spent on the sea he arrived at Rewa-nu i (great

elevation) , the home of Ti-tipa, and there saw his own

canoe out on the sea, with men in her, fishing. They saw

the canoe,or bowl, of Tau-tini floating on the sea

,and

wondered at its fine appearance. They lifted it up and

took it into their canoe, a nd patted and rubbed it withtheir hands . They went on shore

,and all the people

were rejoiced at the beauty of the new canoe. It was at

that time very light, and they carried it 011 shore ; but

shortly afterwards they found it was heavy as a hill ofearth, and they were not able to lift it. Then they left it

172 A NC IENT M A ORI HISTO RY .

on the sea-shore, and on the morrow all thepeople saw that

a house had been erected, and a stage had been put up on

which to keep food, and there were many garments there

and mu ch food collected . Tau -tini was lonely in his hou seby himself ; but two women

,Ti-mua (first tii— edible

root) and Ti-reto (ins ide tii) , came and saw him and his

property, and desired him as their hu sband. He stayedthere two years, and recovered the fish-hook of his uncle

Tari ; and his heart was rejoiced,as he had obtained

that for which he had voyaged so far,

and travelled

through so many lands [islands] . But he stayed in that

land for many years . The food he wanted and the gar

ments he requ ired he prayed to God for,in accordance

with the teaching of Tane. When the time was fulfilledhe went home.

REWA -REWA (float) was a good man,and believed and

taught all the ceremonies and incantations of Raki and

Taue.

TA HA -RO A (take a long time to do anything) was a

ju st and most learned man in the doctrine and teachingsof Tane.

TA E I-R AU (A -TA KI-RAU) (led the hundred) —He who

boldly taught all the laws of Taue.

RA HI-NUI (great heaven) was learned in and practised

the doctrines taught by Taue.

PEHE-I-TUA (jump behind) — A good and upright man,

to whom God gave power to carry out all his projects .

THE DELUGE . (NGA -I-TA IIU.)M en had become very numerou s on the earth. There

were many great tribes . Evil prevailed everywhere. Th

tribes quarrelled, and wars were frequent. The worshipof Taue was neglected, and his doctrines openly denied .

The teachings of Para-whenua-mca (débris of the flood)and Tupu-nu i-a-u ta (the king of the interior) respectingthe separation of Rangi (heaven) and Papa (earth) weredispu ted, and men obstinately opposed their doctrines , anddeclared them to be false teachers

,and asserted that Rangi

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

174 ANC IENT M A ORI HISTO RY.

Tin prayed and repeated incantations for rain. New

,

Tin was the priest on the raft . The stafi representing rain

had been set up. He prayed that rain might descend in

great torrents and when it had so rained for four or five

days and nights, be repeated incantations that it m ightc ease, and it ceased.

O n the next day the flood‘

had reached the settlement,

and on the following day the raft began to be lifted by thewaters, and floated down the R iver Tobinga. The water

was new great, like an ocean,and the raft began to move

abou t hither and thither. A ll men and women and

children were drowned O f those who denied the truth O f

the doctrines preached by Tane.

The raft new floated away and these are the nights

and moons, and the matters relating to the days, and also

to the works which were performed by those on the raft

whilst they floated about, even to the day it again tou chedthe land

It floated on down the river Tobinga, and came to the

A u -whiwhi (entangled stream ) , A u -matara (stream a short

distance away ,) A u -kuha (rugged stream) , A u-puha (stream

blu I ting ou t) , AA u -mahora (stream spread out) . The rafthere was u nimpeded, and descended, going straight on inthe stream . It came to the A u -titi (descending

a

stream) ,A u-kokomo (stream going into) , A u -hu ri (tu rning stream) ,A u -takc (origin of the stream) , A u -whawhao (stream fillingin) , A u -kawha(ngawha) (stream broken up) , A u-mate (dead

stream) . T he stream new ceased to be, and the current

went right on,and down, and heaved, and,

went forward,and sighed, and came to Ha-wai-ki (water O f breath filled) ,Hawa-i-ki (chipped and filled) , Ha-wai-ki(iti) (water of

small breath) , Hawa-iki(iti) (broken small) .The raft was now qu ite out on the sea

, and arrived at

To (pu lled) , Tapa-tapa (give a name to) , Nga-rimu (thesea-weed) Te Tukunga (the allowing to depart) .When they got to Tapa-tapa those on the raft repeated

incantations and performed ceremonies and called aloud

the names of the gods ; and when they arrived at Nga

THE RA FT O N THE WA TERS. 175

Timu they repeated the ceremonies and offered sacrifice to

the gods .

When they arrived at Te Tukunga, they repaired the

raft with great energ

and by friction procured sacred

fire. Para-whenu a-mea took grass, and held it over the

sacred fire and took it away"

again ; again he held it over

the sacred fire. This he did ’

so that they might cook foodfor themselves on that fire. (From this ceremony is derived the custom O f

‘

O ur people in regard to the sacred'

ceremonies and incantations performed and repeated over

canoes .) He took the grass from the fire and divided itinto small bundles . O ne for the gods was the first laidaside, one for the males of mankind, one for the females,and one for the aged females ; and then one

,with some

fem -root, was ofiered in recognition of their being preservedwhilst being carried hither and thither by the flood

,and as

an O ffering from those who at harvest-time take the first

fru its from the creps . This was for the male line only ;another like it was also O ffered for the female line.

When these presentations and thank-O fferings had beenmade to the gods, they took some fem -root

,and with it

tou ched the lips of all— first of themen,then of thewomen,

and then of the children . Then, for the first time, thevpartoek of cooked food .

They lived on this one meal for two days,and did not

eat of any other food from the time they had performedthe thank-offering to the gods .

They now saw goddesses wandering on the face of the

ocean . They were Hinc-ahua (maiden O f the altar) , Hineraka(ranga) -tai (maiden arranging the sea) , Hine-apo-hia(maiden that gathers together) , Kare-nuku (agitated world) ,Kare-rangi (agitated heaven) . These came to makea com

motion in the sea,that the raft might be destroyed and

those on it might perish. The sea was boisterous, but the

raft and its occupants were not overwhelmed.

The raft floated on, and came to Te-wiwini (thetumbling) , Te-webi (the dread) , Te-wana (bud forth) , Tepa (the tou ched) , Kare-tua-tahi (first ripple) , and on to

176 ANC IENT M A O RI HISTO RY.

the second, and to the third,and to the tenth ripple, and

they arrived at Te-tarawa (su spended) . A t this timeexpired the Sixth moon of their living on the raft and of

their drifting on the ocean .

The raft still drifted on, and came to Te-hiwi (path) ,Te-whana (put forth power) , Te-riaki (strain) , Te-hapai(lift up) , Te-tiketike (the high up) , Te-rahi-rahi (the thin) .A t this time Tiu had a des ire to land on the shore. Theywent on till they came to Te-kapunga (caught at) , .

Te

whatinga (the broken) , Te-horonga (the falling down inpieces) , Te-whaka-huka (making foam) , Te-whati-tata

(broken near) , Pou-hoatu (the stafi given) , Tuturi (kneeling) Ekenga (got on) Uta (on shore) M ae-ra-uta (coming from inland) , Tira (company of people) M eans-Hui

(great sea) .When they had been floating abou t on the raft for seven

moons,Tiu spoke to his companions and said

,We shall

not die ; we shall land O n the earth ; and on the eighthmonth he added to his words

,and said

,The sea has

become thin ; the flood has begun to subside.

” Parawhenua-mea and Tupu -nu i-a-u ta asked him

,By what do

you know He answered,

By the signs of my staff.”

He had kept his wananga, or altar, on one s ide O f the deck,where he performed his ceremonies and repeated his incantations

,and O bserved his staff

,which he also kept there ;

and by his knowledge and constant devotion to his cere

monies he understood the signs of his staff. Hence he

again said to his Companions, The blustering winds of thepast moons have become less strong. The great winds of

the past m oons have become weaker new,and the winds

O f this month have died away,and the sea has become

calm .

”

O n the eighth moon the rolling motion of the raft hadchanged it new pitched up and down and rolled . HenceTiu thought they were near to land, and that the sea had

become shallow. He said to his companions This is themoon on which we shall land on dry earth, as the Signs of

my stafi indicate that the sea is becoming less deep.

”

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

178 ANC IENT M A ORI HISTO RY.

When all the ceremonies and cu stomary acts had beenperformed for the removal of the tapa,

~

firewas obtained at

one of the sacred places by friction . Some sea-weed was

scorched, and the chief priest took a bundle of grass in his

hand, into which he put some of the fire. Whilst it blaz edhe divided the bundle of blaz ing grass into as many portions as therewere pieces of sea-weed on the separate alt

for the gods . Thu s each piece of sea-weed had a piece of

burning grass near to it. The priests then placed a piece ofrimu (sea-weed) on each fire

,and these were presented as

an offering to the gods for their rescue from the flood,and for their delivery from the goddesses who attacked

them whilst on the raft,and for their lives being preserved

to land at Ha-wai-ki.

The ceremony and incantations of thanks were also

offered for the females, when the names of all thegoddesseswere repeated These were the female gods of Te-po, of

Te-ao, of Te-kore, Kore-te-whiwhia, and the goddesses of

all the Kore, and even the female Papa, with whom the

efierings ceased . This having been done, the high priestwent to a little distance and pulled at a bunch of grass,

but not su ffic iently strong to pull it altogether out of the

ground ; beneath it be deposited a piece of the sea-weed

which had been offered to the gods . Each piece of sea

weed was deposited under a separate root of grass, on the

conclu sion of which the incantation M oana-uri (dark sea)was repeated.

Another ceremony and its incantations were new per

formed— namely, the incantation of Huri-taka-pau (tu rning of that on which we rest) . The high priest, witha branch of a tree in his hand

,went to the edge of

the water, and, dipping the branch into it, he then turnedand faced the people, who were the while sitting a short

distance from the spot on which the sea-weed was laid.

Standing there hewaved his hand towards them,and threw

the water in their direction. This he did three times .

Then, returning to the people, he sat down by a fire produced by friction, in which to cook some fern-root as an

O FFERINGS M A DE FO B DELIVERY . 179

offering for the company rescued. The people now for

themselves produ ced a fire by friction, and on it roasted

some pieces of fem -root. Then one of them took the piecewhich had first be en roasted

,and stood aside from the fire,

and, going near to the sitting high priest, he strode four

paces in front of him whilst the priest chanted an incantation . He then commanded the man to hold the fern-rootup in one of his hands . The priest chanted another in

cantation, and commanded the fem -root to be let down

again and to lift up the other hand with another piece of

fern-root in it. The fern-root was held up in the righthand first

,as in the right hand was held the ofiering to the

senior gods, and becau se the right hand and the right sideof all men are sacred to Tu ,

the god of war. The priestchanted another incantation

,and stood up, and went and

took the first piece of fem -root out of the hand of the

man,and gave it to the most sacred woman

,who took it

and passed it under her thigh and ate it. But in some

instances she only ate part of it. Taking a root of gras s ,

she ofiered it and the uneaten portion of the fem -root to

all the pe0p1e, who ate the fem -root and threw the root of

grass to where the sacred fire had been burning. The

other piece of fern-root was taken out of the other hand“

and given to another aged person, who pas sed it under

her thigh and ate it. Staying where they were,they

sat until the sacred fires all went ou t, and the sun had

set on the first day of their restoration to dry land. In

joy they procured a fire by friction,and cooked food

,ate

,

and slept.

O n the morrow,when they awoke, they produced fire

by friction,and heated the umu Huri-hanga-taka-pau (oven

of the tu rning of that on which we rest) . Food was pu t

into it, and when cooked itwas placed in front of the highpriest, as he sat retired from the rest ; and when he had

partaken of it others of the sacred men and women of the

people consumed the remainder ; and then, looking up,they beheld the rainbow (Kahu-kura— red garment) and

Rongo-nui-a-tau (great news of the whole year) in the

180 m om -r M AO RI HISTO RY.

her female attendants were the deities who, in answer to

the prayers O f Tiu and Para-whenua-mea, had caused the

rain to descend, and had vomited up the great swelling of

the water which had destroyed all the rest O f mankind,

and who thenceforth dwelt below the end of the sky ,

whence they drive the water to produce the ebb and flow

of the tides we now see.

AN O THER REA DING or m s FLO O D . . (NGA -I-TAHU.)In ancient history we are told that Tupu-tupu

-nui-a

uta was the cau se of the flood. He was the son of Parawhenu a-mea. He asked for rain

,and such torrents de

scended as‘

produ ced a flood, which continued to rise until

the plains, and hills, and the highest peaks of the'

moun

tains were covered by it ; and all mankind,except those

who had prepared a raft, and had taken refuge on it,

perished in the water. In those days Tu-nuku held thesun as his vassal, and Tu-rangi held the moon as his vassal

,

and Kiwa held the sea.

N ow,when Tane had completed the adornment of his

father Rangi by fixing the stars in their places and

spreading out the clouds in the heavens, itwas commanded

that there should be a sea ; bu t it shou ld be only a littlesea when compared with the flood of Para-whenu a-mea,which had produced the great ocean of the world .

That flood came when ou r ancestors were at Tobinga, inthe days of Te-awa, Tupu -nui-a-uta, and Para-whenua-mea ;and cau sed Te-au-whiwhi, Te-nu -matua

, Te-au-kuha, Te-au

puha, Te-au-mahora, Ka-u ro (shout of triumph) , Ka-heke

(descending) , Ka-maro-te-au ,Te-au-titi

, Te-au-kokomo,

Te-au -huri, Te-au-taki,Te-au-wawao (whawhao) Te-au

huri, Te-au-tangi, Te-au-kawha(ngawha) Te-au-mate (subs iding flood) then it began to subside, but it was still

great, and, sweeping on to Ka-titi-te-au,Tatu-te-nu, Maro

te-au ,Hotu-te-au , and on to Hawa-i-ki

, came on to To,Tapa-tapa, Nga-rimu (sea-weed ofierings made) . Thenwere

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

4 WHA HA RARA TUPUNA HA O R I .

Kia whaka-waewae.kal whaka-kanohl l a hoe.

E tama taringa kore , to rongo mal ai.Ka pan to hora a an kl a Tahu ,

Ka pan to tultu l , kl nga kaha O Han.

HO mea.mahue an i te unnhanga bake,Be papa makers an i toto

Te—Kopae-parara-kl-tO-urn,

KO ts whare a Turl l l .KO tomagi a Tap-rm .mo To-kotuku .

NGA WHARE-KURA.

A KO 1 NO A KA RA RIA m : TE WHA KA PA PA . (N O A-l -TAHU .)N O A whare tapu , hci whare akonga mo nga tamariki ranga

tira mo To-Haere-roa, E tata ana (aua whare) ki te wahitapu i a M ua.

He mea ano,ko taua wahi tapu i a M ua

,he Tii (M auku ) ,

ranei, he take korari (harakeke) ranei,ko te wahi hoki

tera e Whakaturia ai a Kahuku ra ; ara te Atua-toro,ko

taua atua ko Kahuku ra he whakapakoko rakau,he totara

te rakau,a ko taua whakapakoko, hc mea mahi kia rite ki

te ahua tangata, kotahi whatianga o te ringa ahu atu i tetuke a tae noa hi to pito O te ringa mapore ; tc roa o taua

tiki whakapakoko . E kore nga waewae O taua tiki e ma

hia,i te mea e tu ana i runga i te pon,

he rakau kotahi tc

tiki me to pou c tu ai taua tiki .M a tc Tohunga c kara kia to pen tokomanawa

, te

tuatoru o nga pou hei tanuga mo te tahuhu O to whare mo

tc tuarongo ; ma reira te whare katoa ka tapu ai. M a

nga tangata tapu c hanga taua whare, ma nga tangata noa

e homai nga rakau me nga rau (nikau , toctoc) .I te hanganga O taua whare e kore nga tangata hangs i

taua whare c kai ; a kia ahiahi rawa ka kai ai. Hei te ra

pinga (pokenga) o te pu kakaho ka karakia ki te tini O nga

atua maori . A kia oti rawa te whare ka taa ai (karakia) ite kawa o te whare. He patunga tapu ano to te ts anga i

te kawa. A ka hu ihu i nga tangata katoa ki te taa i te

kawa. KO nga patunga tapu ,he kuri, he tangata, hc wa

hine,he tamaiti, he pononga ranei , Ka whakaponohia te

toto O tau a patunga tapu . He mea mahi pcra me to te

taua whakapono kai ki nga atua. He whakarongo kau

atu ta te iwi ma nga tohunga anake nga mahi karakia.

WHA RE-HURA . 5

KO nga kai tapu (ara ko te ku ri, ko te tangata ranei)he mea arabi mai ki mu a o te whare patu ai ; a ko nga

toto ka whakaponohia, ki nga atu a ko te tinana ka maua

ki te wahi tapu tanu ai. KO te toto anake te mea hei

hoatutanga tapu ki nga atua. A ka tahuna te umu

(hangi) tapu i roto i te whare me te kaa O taua hangi me

te kaa ano hoki O te ahi tapu i roto i taua whare,i te wa

e patua ai au a kai tapu ma nga atu a. A he mea tahu he

hangi tapu i waho i te marae,a ka hoatu

,he kumara ranei

he tuna ranei ki taua hangi, ka maoa,ma nga Tohunga e

kai aua kai,me nga tangata tapu ano hoki ; ka mutu ka po.

I te po tu atahi ano ka mene nga Tohunga ka whiriwhiria e ratou nga tamariki rangatira o te iwi e rua te kau ,

c toru te kau,hei nga tamariki tane anake

,me hacre ka

toa aua tamariki ki te wai,a ma nga Tohu nga ariki e koko

he wai ki roto ki nga taringa mau i O au a tamariki ; hemea

tango e au a Tohunga i te toetoe ranei i te taru taru ranei,

ka tou ai i taua toetoe ki te wai, ka tou ai ki te taringamau i O te tamaiti ka karakiatia ai te karakia ki aua tama

riki,ko te Tohunga ki tahaki karakia atu ai

,ko aua tama

riki ki roto ki te wai tu ai,ka mu tu tau a karakia ka tae

ano te Tohunga hi to wai ka kokoa taru atia (tuaru atia) tcwai

,ka kokoa ki runga ki aua tamariki

,a c ru a

,he mea ano

e toru kokonga O te wai ki aua tamariki ka mutu tera, ka

karakiatia m e te karakia mo aua tamariki,he mea hoki

tenei karakia kia puare tika ai nga taringa O aua tamariki

kia rongo pono ai ki te ako a nga Tohunga, kia mau ai nga

tikanga katoa e akona ai ratou e nga Tohunga.

Ka mu tu tera ka mahia c nga Tohunga nga rimu , kapera tia me te mahinga i nga rimu i mahia i te W

'

aipuke.

He rimu mata nga rimu e mahia ki tenei karakiatanga, kamutu tera ka hacre mai nga tamariki ki u ta O te wai, a ka

hac re tonu atu ki a M ua (Tuahu) rawiti, ara ki te Whaka

pakoko c kua nci ko Kahukura, a he nga rimu pakapaka

(maroke) me pakapaka (pangapanga) atu ki a M ua, me te

karakia ano i tewa e hoatu ai aua rimu maroke ki a M ua,

a ka u rutia (whakaurua) te mana O to tapu , a ka waiho tetapu ki a M ua. Kamu tu tenei ka haere nga Tohunga me

6 WHAKA PA PA TURUNA M A O RI .

aua tamariki ki te whare, ka hingaia (hikaia) te ahi tapn,

a ka tunua te tahi wahi aruhe (roi) ka hoatu ai taua roi ki

te wahine ruruhi ka kuhua cia ki raro i tona kuha (huha)a ka kainga taua aruhe e aua tamariki

, he mea tu a rarangi

aua tamariki, a ka hoatu te aruhe ki te tahi ka ngana eia

te tahi wahi o te roi, ka kainga, ka hoatu taua roi ki te tahitamaiti, a oti noa aua tamariki katoa te hoatu i taua roi

me te kai ano hoki aia, aia O aua tamariki katoa. He mea

tenei kia u ai ratou ki te mahi ; ka mu tu te kai i taua roi

tapu ka noho ai aua tamariki ki raro. Kotahi tonu anO te

wahine ki taua whare, hei te wahine tapu , hei pa mo te

mau ri . A ko aua tamariki tapu anake e kai i roto i tauawhare.

Ka mahi ka ako nga Tohunga i nga mea katoa ki au atamariki

,a tae noa kiwaenga nu i po. Ki te mea ka moc tc

tahi tamaiti ki roto ki taua whare,ka mate aia . KO tana

moe he tohu aitua mo tana mate, a e kore aia c roa ka

mate turoro a hi to mea ka pu ta taua tohu mate ki te

tahi tamaiti tau ira O aua whare kura, c kore aia c tukua

ano ki taua whare ako ai.

M a nga M atua tau c e hiki nga tamariki, a ma ratou c

tohu kei tangi, kei kori kori, kei kowhetcwhctc , kei aha noaiho .

He ako tonu i nga po katoa, i nga marama e wha, a c

rima, a hei Tc Kahu i-rua-mahu ka timata te ako i Wharekura. A ko te ako he mea timata i to wa 0 too ai te ra

,

a mahi tonn tc ako a waenganiu po ka mutu ka moc

ratou . A i te awatea,e pai aua, ano aua taiura kia hacre

ki te takaro ki te kaukau ki te aha noa iho,otira c kore

e tika kia takaro tahi ratou ko nga tamariki kahorc i akonaki l l

'

harc-kura. E kore ratou e hacre ki nga whare kai, i temea me kai ratou , a me moe i Whare-ku ra, he mea hokitenei i pencitia ai kei tata, kei takaro tahi ki nga tamariki

noa ; hi to mea ka pa ranei ka tata,ranei te tamaiti tapu

ki te tsmiti noa,kua tapu taua tamaitinoa, ka riro atu aia

ki Whare-kura hei pononga mau wai mo aua tamariki

tapu .

KO nga kai ma aua tamariki i te wa eako ai ratou i roto

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

WHAKAPAPA TUPUKA HA O R I .

Kore ; muri iho mo Te-M aku ; muri iho ka akona ko nga

karakia me nga mea tapu mo Rangi . KO aua karakia

nei, he mea ako a pan noa te marama kotahi i te akonga ienei , a i taua marama kotahi

,ka hoki hokia ano tc ako i

aua tini mea, kia tino mau pu ai te mohio O aua mea,i nga

tau ira e ako ai aua tohunga ki au a tamariki i aua karakia .

Kotshi PO ka pau aua karakia nei te ako,a ka hoki ake

ia po ia po aua karakia ra ano,te ako a pan noa te marama

kotahi, ka hiko ai he karakia ano ako ai.

M u ri iho i era, ka ako nga Tohunga i nga waiata nu i o

nehe, kia matau aua tamariki ki aua waiata tu a karakia,

kia koingo ai nga wairua O aua tamariki,ki te mahi ki te

tauira i nga toa me nga mahi kaha,me nga mahi nui O

nga atua me nga tupuna, ka mu tu era ka mahia ko nga

karakia Tahu mo Te Po, mo Te A O , mo Tane. M uri ihoko nga Karakia makutu he pO hei mau (me nga pohe) mo

te tangata. M uri iho he karakia mata-kai he Karakia enc imo nga kai c hoatu ana ki tc tangata kia matc ai. M ari

iho ko nga Karakia whakapono taua. M uri iho ko nga

Karakia baumanu mo nga turoro . Heoi ano nga mea c

akona ki taua whare. A ka kapi nga ra, nga marama e

ako ai,i ia tau i ia tau ; i te mu tunga o te ako ka

moe nga tohunga me nga tau ira i te whare, oho ake i teata

,ka hacre katoa ki a M ua

,tae atu ka panga atu he

pitau i mahia e ratou, ki a M ua,ki tana amaro takoto ai

Ki te mea ka horc he pitau , mc aruhe a ki te kore he

aruhe me patiti (taru taru) ka karakia ai i aua pitau . He

pitau mata enci, a he pitau maoa ano, he pitau tawera ara

he mea kuhu te pitau ki tc ahi, he mea rara kau ranei ki

te ahi, a ka Karakia, ka whakahoroa i te tapu kia wawc ai

te kai nga atua..Ka mutu tera ka hacre nga tohunga me

nga tau ira hi to wai, tae atu ki tc wai ka karakiatia te

karakia huri i te takapau . E karakia ano nga tohunga me

nga tau ira i to karakia takapau , ka tu mai tc iwi katoa itabaki mai, me te karakia katoa te iwi i te karakia anO mo

ratou . E karakia ana nga tohunga i te takapau , me te tunga tau ira i roto i te wai

, me tc uhi uhi nga tohunga i te

wai ki runga ki aua tauira, he tini ngakarakia i te takapau ,

WHA RE-KURA . 9

me te uhi uhi ano i te wai ki nga tau ira. He tini ano,ara

he karakia he uhi i te wai, aia karakia aia karakia .

Ka mu tu aua karakia,ka u ia nga tau ira e te Tohunga

Ariki , he mea ano he mea u i e nga tohu nga, ki au a tau iraKO wai o kou tou ku a tino matau ki nga karakia,

”ma te

tau ira tino mohio rawa e karanga ku a matau ahau .

” Ka

tahi ka kiia atu e te Tohunga Ariki ki te iwi, kia arahina

mai te tahi mokai (taure/careka) ki te wahi i te taha O te

wai e noho ra ratou nga tohunga me nga tau ira ; 3. ka

maku turia c tau a tamaiti i ki ra e mohio ana aia ki nga

karakia : ka makutu ria,a mate tonu iho ano i reira taua

mokai . Ka m ate taua mokai i te makutu,ko te toto e

hoatu hei mea hoatutanga tapu ki nga atua,a ko te tinana

he mea tanu ki te wahi tapu . KO te toto O to ihu O te

tupapaku e hoatu ki nga atua,hei raupaka (panga) ki te

aro aro O te atua ki a M ua,a he mea mau taua toto i runga

i te tahi wahi rakau ranei, patiti (taru taru ) ranei, ka mau

ai ki te aro are 0 M ua,a ka here here ai hi to toko c tu

ana i mua o M ua. KO taua toko he toko tapu no m ua

noa atu . I to wa e hacre atu ai te mokai ki aua tau iraki tc mea ka u ia aia ka hacre koc ki whca ka ki atu

te mokai,Ka makutu ria ahau c te tahi o nga tau ira O

nga Ariki . A e kore e penei te roa me te pokinga hangika mate taua mokai . KO taua mokai hei raupauga mo te

kakari,mo te makutu

,hei maua here i nga tohunga . He

mea ano ma nga tohunga c kii kia kainga te tinana O taua

mokai, ka kotikotia ka taona hei whakahinga (whakahika)i te umu

,he tuna (tunga) ranei . A ka hoki taua ope

tohunga me nga tau ira ki te kainga nohoauga o to iwi ka

poroporoicre hacre ratou,ka waiata hacre

,a tae noa atu ki

te kainga. Tao atu ka hinga (hika) te ahi huri-takapau ,ka taona he umu ka ka

,ka maoka (maoa) ka karakiatia

aua kai e nga tohunga, a ma nga kaumatua O to iwi c kai

au a kai. Otira i te wa e maoa ai taua kai ka mauria tetahi wahi O tau a kai e te tohunga ka whakapakia taua

wahi kai,ki ia akonga, ki ia akonga, ka maua taua wahi

ma M ua, a ka kainga ai nga kai e nga kaumatua.

Ka mutu i konci nga mahi mc nga mea katoa mo to tau

10 WHAHA PAPA TURUNA M A O RI .

kotshi mo tenei tu Wharcku ra. Ka paia (tutakina) ngakuwaha, a ka waiho taua whare kia tu kau noa iho. A katu he tau anO ka mahia ano ka tahitahia a roto O taua

whare.

Ka mu tu nei te ako ka moe te iwi me nga tohunga me

nga tau ira i waho noa iho i te po 0 te ta e hacre katoa

mai ai ratou i roto o Whare-kura, a ao ake,ka tahi ano ka

hacre ki nga whare noa iho,ki nga ahi kai

,otira e kore te

tahi O ratou e mahi kai. A ka po toru ratou ki te

kainga ka hoki katoa ano ratou nga tohunga me nga tau

ki a M ua ; mahi ahuahu karakia ikawhcnua ai, kia heke ai i

taua ika, ko te roa koia kei te whatianga ringaringa, ka tautaua ika ka tu te tohunga ariki

,ko te tahi was was one ki

tc tchi taha, ki te tahi taha,ka pehia ai taua ika ki ana

waewae e tu aua e karakia ana i nga karakia a Tane.

I te wa c ako ai i t are-kura e kore nga tohunga me

nga tau ira e tae ki te moe i a ratou wahine. He mea pai

kia hacre noa ratou ,ko te mahi kai

,ko tc tahu kia c kore

,

c korc e pai kia whal ranei i to wahle, ongari mo nga ahi

tapu c pai ana, ma nga mokia i kawca ta ki t arc-kura c

m ahi nga mahi a e hoatu kai. E kore e utua nga kai

whakaako, he rangatira hoki ratou .

He mea auo 0 tom 0 wha,a e rima tau e ako ai aua

tau ira i aua Whare-ku ra ka matau,a ka mutu ai te ako ka

noho aihei tohunga mahi i nga mate me nga karakia mo tciwia hci ako ano hoki i nga tau ira i“

’harc-kura. I te wa e

timata ai ano te ako i taua t are-kura, i te wa e tu ai

ano he ako, e kore c kokoa nga tauira,kua akona i

etabi atu tau ki te wai ano,engari kO nga akonga hou

anake nga mea c kawca ki te wai koko ai me to whaka

puarc nga taringa ki te wai.

WHA RE-RURA A uto III TE N O A H: KA I .

Il c whare anO nga Whare-kura c ako ai nga uri o nga

tino tangata o te iwi, a he whare anO nga whare e ako ai

tc iwi i nga mea e ako ai te iwi ki nga mahi O te no nei.

He whare whakaminenga taua tu where, he whare kia

hacre mai ai nga tangata ki te u i ki nga tohunga, wahine

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

12 WHA HAPA PA TURUNA M A O RI .

nga kakahu tawhito, ka karakia ano nga tohunga ka hoatu

ai ano nga kahu papai .M chemca ku a mahi nga whare runanga nei i te mahi

me te taua patu , ka haere ratou ki a M ua,a he mahia

aua mahi whakakakahu i a M ua,a ka mutu aua whaka

kakahu mc au a karakia,ka wetcwetckia ano aua kahu i taua

tiki e to Tohunga Ariki, a ka hoki te ope o te iwi c titiro

atu ra ki ana mahi .Ka tac te tohunga ki a M ua

,ka unuhia mai i tana

tunga ka kawca o te tohunga i roto i to Ope taua, me te

raupanga auo o tau a atua,a me hapai taua atua me te

tanpanga, ka mutu tc hoatu nga pitau mata,ka hoatu ko

nga pitau mauka (maoa) ki a M ua,ka oti tera ko nga

tawera, ara ko nga mea i toua ranei ki te ahi,ko nga mea

ranei i rarangia kau tia ranei ki te ahi,ka mu tu tenei

ahakoa tc huka rere,tc huka papa, c kore c mutu tc mahi

karakia a to iwi i aua wa ki a M ua,ka mahi tonu tc iwi

i nga mahi karakia a wacnganui po, a ka tata ki tc ao ka

hoki ai ano te ope ra ki te whare whakam inenga, ki tewhare c ako ra ratou tae atu ratou ki reira ka hingaia(hikaia) tc ahi

,taumaha ai tc aruhe tukunga mo te

karakia,a ka hoatu ai taua aruhe ma nga tangata katoa

c hongi hongi, he mea hoki ka noho rarangi hacre tc iwi

i roto i to whare puta noa i te tahi pito i tetahi pito, kahoatu i tau a aruhe i taumahatia ra e te tohunga ki tc ihu

o la tangata o ia tangata, ka mutu te hongi hongi a te iwi,ma te tahi kaumatua korohekc c kai taua aruhe, ka mutu

tenei kua noa te iwi. I to ata ka hingaia (hikaia) te ahi

tukuuga, a ma tetahi tino kaumatua c kai te kai O taua

ahi tukunga, a ka whakaminea te iwi ka mahia kia noa.

KO te mutanga tenei o te mahi 0 la tan o is tau ki taua

wharc ako i te iwi.A i nga. tau katoa e ako mahi karakia ai te iwiki aua

tu whare, ko te tikanga ano tenei O temahi i is tau i a tan .

He mea hoki i pencitia ai,kei he nga wa mahi kai a te

iwi i nga wa tahere manu,hi ika ngaki kumara me te

keri roi; a i aua wa e ako ai te iwi ki aua whare ako a te

whakaminenga, he aruhe anake te kai i aua wa, e kore te

WHA RE-HURA . 13

tangata kotshi e hacre ki waenga maara i au awa c ako ai teiwi i ana ako mo nga mea o te ao nei. A hei te makariri

au ake te wa e mahia ai au a mahi ako,a he auawhare ra ano

ngawhare a te iwi e moo ai e kai ai,a e hu i hu i ai to ma

nuwhiri ana tac atu ki te kainga ; ara ko tc ahu a o taua

whare he penei me te whare m atoro a nga taitamariki o te

iwi e mahi ngahau ai ma ratou,otira ko au a whare nei

ma nga tangata ma nga wahine kuakaumatu a anake e noho

e ako .

WHA RE-TA TA I .

He whare ano nga VVhare-tatai . E rima a c ano maaro

te m a 0 tenei tu whare a e toru e wha maaro te whanu i.

K0 Te Whare-tatai ki waho o te Pa tu ai. He mea hokihei whare tatai mo nga whetu , mo Puanga, mo Takurua

,

mo A otahi,mo Rehua

,m o Kai-waka, mo M ata-riki

, mo

Wero-i-te-ninihi,mo Vi

'

ero-i-te-kokoto, m o c ro-i-tc-ao

marie. He nu i te mahi o tenei tu whare. KO nga

tikanga mo nga kai,mo nga tau . Hc whare Whaka

mincnga nu i tau a tu whare nei ma nga tohunga, a ma nga

rangatira ano hoki o te iwi. He tini nga whare penei Oto Pa kotahi, ma te iwi nu i ka maha aua whare

,m a te iwi

iti ka on on aua tn whare.

He whare hu ihu i,a he whare whakaminenga aua whare

ma nga tohunga me nga rangatira, hei whare korero wha

kamabarahara ma ratou i nga mea i akona kia ratou . E korenga kai waha kai c tae atu ki aua tu whare

,e tomo ki aua

whare,ongari i tawhiti auo aua kai waha kai c hac re atu

aua,me tu ratou m c karanga ki nga tangata o taua whare

,

a ma nga taitamariki rangatira o taua whare c tiki aua kai,

e mau ki roto ki tc whare hei kai ma tewhakamincnga nu i

o taua whare. E kore taua whare c moca a roto,he kara

kia, he ako,he whakamaharahara ia ratou anake te mahi

,

a so noa tc ta,i te mea hoki e kore e nohoia taua whare i

to wa c whiti ana te ra ; ko te pO anake te wa c ako ai a

ao noa te ra. E kore tc tangata e puta puta ki waho, ko

te m ianga anake ka puta ki waho, a hei te hotoke, ara hei

temakariri anakeka nohoia taua tu whare, ka ako ai ki reira.

He nui noa atu nga karakia e mahia ki taua tu whare.

14 WHAHAPA PA TURUNA M A O RI .

Ki tc mea ka mauamare te wahine he kai ki taua whare,mc patuki aia ki te tatau o te whare ; otira hei te wahinetapu maua anake e patuki te tatau

,hei te wahine noa me

tu mai ka karanga mai ai,a ma te tangata O roto e naki te

tatau,a ma te wahine tapu e hapai mai te kaiki te tatau ,

a

mehcmea he kai na to wahine i mau mai,ka puare te ku

waha i te tangata te uaki,a e maua atu ana te kai e to

wahine tapu , ka karakia hacre atu taua wahine tapu , me te

kara kia noho mai ano hoki taua tangata nana i uaki te

tatau . He mea i karakia ai rau a,no te mea ku a tuwhera

tc tatau .

A he nu i puku (noa atu ) tc kai ma nga tangata o taua

tu whare, c kore ratou e mahi, e tahu ranei i aua kai,otira

ma te iwi nu i tonu O to Pa katoa e taka he kai ma ratou ,a

ma te iwi e mau ki taua whare, me to wabie ano hoki ma

tc iwi katoa o te pa e whai,a e mau ki taua whare

,a ma

nga tangata o aua tu whare c mau aua kai,me aua mea

katoa ki roto ki aua whare.

l lc wahine ano to aua whare,kotshi

,tokoru a

,a tokotoru

lci tc whare kotahi, hei mahi i nga mea tapu mo te mau ri .Hei te ahi ahi anake te kai ka mau ai ki aua whare

,a he

pera touu te homai kai, he hono tonu i nga po katoa c tu

ai te korero me to ako i aua whare.

Nga karakia c ako ai e whakamahara ai i aua whare,he

karakia mahi mo nga kumara, he tatai i nga karakia, hetatai i nga tikanga O nga mahi katoa o te ao

,he tatai i nga

tu rc a nga kaumatua i whakatakoto ai. He nu i te tapu O

au a tu whare. A ki tc mea ka mau mea atu tc tahi tangata noa ki taua tu whare, c kore aia c karanga atu kinga

tangata O taua whare, engari ka tata atu aia ki tewhare ka

paka (panga) kowhatu atu aia ki te whare, a ka rongo nga

tangata O roto ka uakina tc kuwaha o te whare,ka kitea

atu aua mea,ka hacre te tangata mau i aua mea ka hoki,

ka pahamo aia ka tikina atu c tctahi o to hunga o tewhare ;

ckorc totabi c ki atu , c kore tctahi e ki mai kia raua.

A ka mutu nga mahi mo tc tau e ako ai,ka karakiatia

nga karakia e te hunga 0 ts whare, kapcra menga karakia

mo Whare-kura tukutuku . He mea ano e torn e wha, e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

UP O K O I I .

Haere ra O M atal (M atahl ) ma.

To hanga a to atu a.ko Uira l to rangi.

TO tlra O Ta-whakl . l noho ta l a Kuku-mawhera (M aura)Nana to Torea. l noho ra l a Te-akau (akau-roa ).

Nana to Karoro. l noho ta l a Papa-te-rabaraba (Hinc-whango ) .Nana ta Tu-puke. l noho ra l a Papa-hurl-kekc .

Nana to Koum , l noho t a l a B lnc-whango .

Nana to M O hO -tu -tanguru (M oho-tangurn ). to M cho-wcka (eke ).Ka tao Ta-whakl kl te pu o to toi.

Ka kake Ta-whakl , l te rangi tua-tahi.

Ka kakc Ta-whakl , l to rangi tua-m a,

Ka tae kl rungs ra ; l rokohanga atu ra

Te whanau a Punga. c noho ana l tona whare

I a ( l to ) A kaaka-tapu-o—Tano.

I noho ta l a l l lno—unl-a-te-kawa,

NO to taongakl te rangi l a Tama-l-waho ,

M aurla mal nol , ko Te wbatu-l-te-roro ;

To (a) tutu l to taumata, kl Puke-ki-tauranga.

to pounga (taunga ) o Nga-whatu kl taro.

Ra horo katoa to whanau (altanga ) a Punga kl to moana.

Whal atu kou tou to hanga (a ) to atuaE kai matahl nc l.

Kotahl ano is to whenua l tawhiti.

I heko tho i ru nga to atua.

Whaklnga (whakalngl ) a i to mamao (c ) takoto nel

NO to m lm l titanga .mouterc tere tenei whenua.Tu ana mal to motu l A otea (Hav aiki) .

Tu ana mal to motu kl A ro-paoa (ItarO -tonga

Te maunga i to waka (Fora ) a (o ) Kupo (Para-whenua-maa ).I tawhiti.

He lanai ma non M mpaku Rangatira.a la iwi ka toa .

TE-A o . (N O A -l -TA HU.)KO ta matou karakia tenei, ko to te tangata maori O teneimotu o Te-wai-pounamu

,ka tahi nei nga (ks ) mahuc ia

matou . N O to taenga mai nei o to wakapono, i wakarereakatoatia ai e matou aua ritenga a o matou tupuna . Otiratera ano ctahi ritenga a O matou tupuna ; e kore c taea te

koikoihi (kohikohi) he nu i noa atu .

E hoa ma kia rongo kou tou , he tu tonu auo no tamatou

korero : kl ctahi Tohunga e pono ana,ki etahi Tohunga he

NGA A TUA . 17

whakakorekore atu ki etabi Tohunga. KO ctahi Tohungae whakakorckore mai ana ki nga tikanga karakia a etshiTohunga . He penei ano te tn 0 nga Tangata-maori hewhakapenga (whakapeka) atu na ctahi Tohunga karakia kietabi tohunga karakia, ko te tu hoki tenei o ta ka (nga)tangata maori tana Paipcra, kei roto kei o matou puku .

Otira he nu i kc atu ka (nga) korero a ka (nga) tangata

M aori kua ngaro noa atu i nga Tohu nga nunu i. He mea

na matou na nga u ri tamariki i kore e whakarongo, a e

ako i au a ritenga he hara hoki no au a ritenga ki a matou,

a koia i ngaro ai,a c ngaro ton (tonu ) nei .

Kei a Te Po te timatanga mai O to waiatatanga mai a te

Atu a.

N a te Po ko te A O,tana ko te A o-marama

,tau a ko te

A o-turon,tana ko Kore-te-whiwhia

,tana ko Kore-te-rawca

,

tau a ko Kore-te-tamana,taua ko Kore-te-matu a

,tana ko

M aku . Ka noho a maku ia M ahora-nu i-a-tca,ka puta ko

Raki (Rangi) . Ka noho a Raki ia Poko-harua-te-po ka pu taki waho ko Ha-nui-o-raki, tana ko Tawhiri-m atea

,tau a

ko Tiu,taua ko Il ine-i-tapapa-u ta, taua ko H ine-i-tu

whenu a,ko Te-Hakon-a-te-pu ; ta Hukou ko Tc -pu a

-i

taha,taua ko Tu-mai-roko (Tu -mai-rongo) tau a ko Te-ope

rua-riki,tana ko Raro-toka (llarotonga) taua ko Te-Kohu ,

taua ko Karue (Ngarue) tau a ko T -po, tana ko

Pu-uu i-o-tonga, tau a ko Raka-maomao,taua ko A whio

whio,tana ko Te-Pu-mara-kai, tau a ko Te O ko-oko-rau

,

tana ko Te-wawahi-whare,

11a Te-wawahi-whare i hu akiki waho hi to Raro-tau -karcre-O -mati-te-raki

,ki te Uhi

a-kawa,Huka-huka-te-raki i reira auo a M akaka-i-waho

e noho aua,11a M akaka ko

'

l‘

e-apa-ara-ki-ihira

,tau a ko

Te-apa-ra-ki-rarapa, tana ko Taputapu

-a-tca rau a ko M a

here-tu-ki-te-raki .Heoi arm to pu tanga a te wahine tuatahi a Raki (Rangi) .

I whakahau tou u taua aitanga matamua. KO tc putanga

mai ki tenei ao,ko Taputapu

-a-tea raua ko M ahore-tu-ki

te-raki . KO nga Ariki matamu a tonu tenei o Raki .Tcnc i hoki te tahi aitanga a Raki i tona kahu i Tahu

,i a

Ka-tu,i a l l ' erohia

,i a Whakairia

,i a Tao-kai-maiki

,i a

18 WHAKA PAPA TUPUNA M A O R I .

Tao-iti-a-pae-kohu ,

i a Tahua-tu ,i a Tahu a-roa

,i a Te Ka

ranga-tu-hea

,i a Te-aka-rimu

,i a Te Whakatu-korou a, i a

Tahu,i a Ka-kokiri

,i a Te-kopu

—nu i. Heoti ano nga

Tahu a Raki e kukumo nei e ka (nga) tangata ki to mate.

KO te aitanga matamua tenei a Raki i nana tonu ki te he,

i tobe tonu ki te kiuo,na ratou hoki i whakahe te ao ; ara

a Hine-a-te-u ira.

Na tctahi wahine hoki a Raki,na Heke-heke-i-papa : ka

puta ki waho ko Tama-i-waho,ko Tama-rau-tu , ko Tama

nu i-a-raki, ko Tama-he-raki ko Te-raki-whaka-ipu ipu ko

Raki-whangaka (Rangi wananga) . KO te s itanga tenei aRaki rau a ko Heke-hekc-i-papa i tumon tonu atu ki runga

ki te Raki .Tenei hoki ctahi aitanga toko-rima a Raki . Otira i wha

kawairua tonu ,a Tama-i-waho ratou ko ona taina i noho

tou u atu i runga i ka (nga) rangi kotshi te-kau ma-wha.

E ngari ano a Tama-nu i-a-Raki (rangi) i pu ta m ai ana

hua ki tenei ao,i te mea na Tama-nui-a-raki tonu hoki ko

Haumia,ko M anu -ika

,ko M aru -nu i-a-kaboe (nga hoe) , ko

Hua-waiwai,ko Tahito-kuru

,ko Tc-kohn-rere, ko Te-ao-hi

awe,ko Haere, ko Uc-nuku -pokaia, ko Ue-uuku -horea, ko

Raki-whitikina,ko Te-pu

-ki-tonga. Heol ka maro tonu

mai ki nga tangata e noho nei.

Tetahi wahine hoki a Raki,ko Hotu -papa, ka pu ta ki

waho ko Tu,kO Roko (Rongo) , ko Te-Ka uapu ,

ko Haeremai-tua

,ko Haere-mai-whano, ko Hacre-aro-arO -u ri, ko

Haere-i-te-ao-pouri, ko l -Iaerc-i-te-ao-potako (potange) , koTc-hitea

,ko Tc-whaia, ko Tc-ao-mataki, ko Turn-niche, ko

Kaihi,ko Tc-u -ki-mate-hoata

,ko Rei, ko Pou ,

ko Pou -a

takataka,ka Pou -raka (ranga) -hua, ko Tu-huku -tira, ko

Tama-taku-ariki,ko l i

’

ai-tu-raki,ko Tu-kau-moana

,ko

Kiri-rua, ko Hotu -ma-moc,ko Tu -mai-O -nuku , ko Tu -m ai

o-raki, ko teAcwa, ko Tu-mai-koha, kO Tu-poraki(porangi) ,

ko Hika-ara-roa,ko Uc-nuku-pokai-whenua, ko Uc-nuku

horea. KO ka (nga) rerenga tenei O Raki (Rangi) ki ngatangata e noho nei.

Na tctahi wahine a Raki,na M a-uku-uku , ko Tahu -u

nuku,taua ko tc M atai .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

20 WHA HA RARA TUPUNA M A O RI .

Taka (Taka-roa) te tangata na-hana (nana) te wahine, katukutuku ma tatahi a Taka-roa rau a kO Raki, nga (ka) tua Raki ia Taka. Erua nga papa o Raki pu ta rawa te

hu ata (tao) ki tu a, ko Raki kihai i mate,i ora ano aia ;

na konei i aitia tuoitia ai eia tana aitanga i a Papa ; kaputa ki waha ko Te-whanau-tn-oi

,ko Te-Whanau -takoto ,

ko Tane-kupapa-co, ko Tana-tu turi, ko Tane-pepeke, kOTe-oi, ko Upoko-nui ko UpokO -roa, ko UpokO -whaka-ahu ,

ko Tane-i-te-wai-ora.

TA HA -RO A . (N O A -TI-HA U.)Ka noho a Taka-roa ia Papa-tu-a-nuku , a ka haerc a

Taka-roa ki waho ki te Kahu i-pu -aki-aki, ki nga taonga a

Whaki-tau ,a ka hoki mai tcra hoki rawa mal, kua noho

taua wahine, a Papa-tu -a-nuku i a Rangi . Ka hemo mal a

Taka-roa ki te huata (tao) a ka hemo (hacre) a Rangi ki tehuata

,ka tata mai tctahi ki tctahi

,kawerohia e Rangi kia

Taka-roa, ka hoki-mal ki te taha O Taka-roa,ka taha (hapa,

kihai i tu ) te rakau a Rangi ki a Taka-roa ; ka wc rohia e

Taka-roa ka whiti (puta) te tao a Taka-roa i to papa O te

iramutu i a Rangi taua ru a nga papa ai tonu . Katukua

te wahine ki a Rangi ; a takototia e Rangi .

TA NO A -RO A . (N GA -rl-HAU. )Tanga-roa i hacre mai i waho

,9. ka hoki i A -kara a

Papa-tu-a-nuku i a Raki .KO Tini-rau te tama a Tanga-roa, a kO nga tuahine a

Tini-rau ko Rua-te-pu-puke, kO Rua-tc-mahara,ko R ua-te

mahina, ko Ru a-te-korero, ko Ru a-te-waihanga.

KO Tangaroa no to kahu i ia Ihu-poro, ia lhu-ku ,ia Ihu

takc , ia Urc-kowhatu .

Taka-roa-tc -ihu-pu , Taka-roa-te-ihu-toka, Taka-roa-teihu-mou ta, Taka-roa-haupapa : na enei kahu i a Tama-nuia-raki .Na Taka-roa-te-ihu -pu to M aori .Na Taka-roa-hau-papa te Pakeha. I mea hoki nga

koekc (Korohekc ) i be wa i kitsa ai te pakeha e ratou,i

haere mai te pakeha ia Taka-roa-hau-papa, nana nei a Tama.

KO TA NGA -RO A . 21

TA KA -RO A . (NeA -TI-HAU.)N a Te-morc-tu ko Taka-roa

,he tangane me (no) Poko

haru a-te-po, te wahine tua-tahi O Raki .I noho a Te-more-tu i a “f

a-wau-nuku-hua-tahi kO Te

po, ko Tc-ao, ko Te-ao-tu -roa, ko Te-ao-marama.

Hanu i-O -raki, Tawhiri-matea,Tiu : he tanc enei

,me

M auru he tane ano hoki . KO Hine-i-tapapa-u ta, ko Hinei-tuwhenu a

, ,he wahine enci. He atu a hau enc i katoa

,a

ma cnei hau e patu nga hau me te moana kia marino ai.

M a Tawhiri-matea,a ma Tiu e tono Te-Pua-i-taha

,ara

nga hau Pukcrikeri o to Tonga-a-Hau-a-u ru ,me Ha-kou a

tipu ,he hau nu i ano tenei .

He hau anake te aitanga tuatahi a Raki ki te wahineM atu a.

RA KI RAUA K0 PA PA . (NO A -xKO Papa te wahine a Taka-ma

,a ka pahure a Taka

roa ki au a mahi ; hoki-mai kua piri a Raki ki a Papa, a kawhawhai a Taka-roa ki a Raki

,a ka mate a. Raki ia Taka

roa tc wero ki taua huata, a takoto papa ana a Raki i tauamate.

Ka tac-mai a Taue ma,a hapainga aua a Raki ki runga,

kihai nga boa a Taue i mohio ki te hapai ia Raki , na tekaha

,me to mohio a Taue ; tu ai ki runga ki nga M aunga,

ka marcwa a Raki,a ka piki hac re a Taue ma ki ru nga,

me te mau hacre ano hoki i nga rakau , i nga mea i uhiaai a Papa, koia a Papa i takoto kau ai. Ka hoki iho ano a

Tanc raua ko Paia,a ka hacre a Taue ki te marangai , ki te

wahi i maua ai nga rakau ,a ka riro mai nga rakau ka uhia

auo ki a Papa, a ka titiro a Taue ki taua bakoro ki a Rakie tshote kau ana kahore kau he uhimona, ka mau a Tanc

ki tc ku ra,a horahia aua ki a Raki hei uhi i aia, a kihai a

Raki i pai i taua kura, a ka haerc a Taue ki te tiki i ngawhetu hei uhi ia Raki kia pai ai, he mea tiki ia c hi-nu i-a

mamau aua whetu,a ka ki mai a Wehi-nu i-a-mamau

,hei

nga whetu nunu i auake an e mau ai, hei koha kau nga

whetu ririki mo nga wahi noa o Raki,” a ka mahia c Tanete ku ra kia hcke iho ki raro kia mahia ai nga whetu ki a

Raki, he uhi ano te kura me nga kapuamo Raki, a ka oti

22 WHA HA PA RA TUPUNA M A O RI .

te mahi o nga whetu e Tane, ka koa aia,ka m ihi

,ka-paiki a

Raki,ahakoa wehea a Raki i a Papa, e aroha tonu ana rau a

kia rau a,ko te kohu me te tomairangi nga roimata a Raki

mo Papa, a ko te aroha O Papa ki a Raki na ana karere e

rua i mau ki runga ki a Raki, he kapua auakarere, na rauai mau nga hau maku

,nga nehu ki a Raki

,a ka pupuhi te

Hau-auru,ko Papa e whakarekareka ana i nga taringa o

Raki .TA NE RA UA K0 TA HA -RO A . (N eA -I-TA HU .)

N O te hapu matua a Tanc-nu i-a-raki, he teina aia na

Rehna, ko Raki te matu a tane ko Whatu-papa te haku i .Haere ana a Raki ki a Papa-tu -a-nuku hei wahine mana

,

na Taka-roa ke. a Papa ; hoki mai a Taka-roa ku a noho a

Papa i a Raki, ka kakari (whawhai) raua ka werohia a

Raki c Taka-roa ka mate a Raki,ka takoto a Raki, ka

haere mai a Tane-kOperu , a' Tane-m im i-whare, a Tane

tutu ri,a Tane-tuoi

,a Tahu -kumea

,a Paia

,ka mea ratou

M e kawe tc papa a Raki ki runga, ano ka tac ki nga

kapua 0 ram,ka mau kuare ratou i to ratou papa, ka

oki oki ratou i nga toitoi o nga Maunga, ka tae mai a

Taue,a ka tautokona c ratou a Raki ki runga . Na Tane

te mana me to kaha me to mohio i tu ai'

a Rangi ki runga.

Na Paia i waki te Raki i a Papa, a ka piki ratou , a ka maua

e ratou nga rakau me nga taru katoa ki runga, me nga kai,

a takoto kau aua a Papa, ka titiro iho ratou kei te takoto

kau a Papa, kahore he mea hei uhi i aia, a ka hoki iho a

Tane raua kO Paia,a ka hacre a Tane ki waho hi to Ra, ki

era kainga hei tiki taru , rakau , me nga mea tupu katoa, kia

poto katoa mai nga hapu o aua mea, ka mene mai, i ia

wahi,i ia wahi, ka maua cia ki nga wahi katoa O Papa, a

tae noa ki Aotea-roa, ki Taranga, ki Te-wai-roa-maire-he a

ka wehea eia aua rakau hei maipi ctahi, hei panekenekeetabi, hei patu aruhe ctahi mo cnei whenua, hci taO hei

timata, he kahiha hei wero .

TA NE M E TE M IA HA PUKU. (N O A-I-TA HU .)Na Tane ano te Hapuku i tiki ki waho ki te A O -O -wai

raki-a-ira he whare timanga kai na Raki raua ko Takap roa

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

24 WHAKAPA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

tua-m a,ko Papa-tu-a-nuku ,

te tu a-toru -ko Heke-heke-ipapa, te tua-wha

,ko Hetu -papa, te tu a-rima ko M a-uku

uku,te tua-one ko Tau -ware-kiekio.

Nga uri a Rangi raua ko Poko-harua-te-Po,ko Ha

nui-o-raugi te u ri tua-tahi,nana i moe ka puta i aia nga

hau katoa e pupuhi nei i te rangi me te ao nei. Te hau

tua-tahi, ko Tawhiri-ma-tea,nana i moe ka puta ko Tin,

na Tiu i moc ka puta kO Hine-i-tapapa-u ta, na Hinei moe ka puta ko Hine-i-tu -whenu a. Hc wahineenei e rua no nga hau O te uru

,a e mariri ana i a rau a

nga hau pukcrikiri, me te moana e mariri ana i a raua.

N a Hine-i-tu-whenua i moe ka puta ko Ha-koua-tipu ,na

Ha i moc ka puta ko Pua-i-taha

,na Pua i moc ka puta ko

Tu-mai-rongo, na Tu i moe ka puta ko Te-O pe-rua-rangi,

na Te-O pe i moc ka pu ta ko Rare-tonga, na Rare i moe kaputa ko Te

-kohu,rau a ko Karue (ngarue) Na Karue i moe

ka puta ko M ao-po, na M ao-po i moe ka pu ta kO Pu-nu i

o-tonga, na l’n i moc ka puta ko Raka (Ranga)-maomao,

na Raka i moc ka puta ko A whiO -whio, na A whio i moe kaputa kO Pu-mara-kai, na Pu i moe ka puta kO O kO -okorau

,na O ko i moe ka puta ko VVawahi-whare. I hac re a

W'

awahi-whare ki Rara-tau-karere-O -matiti-te-rangi a ikite aia i reira i a Te-uhi-a-kama, a i a Huka-huka-te-rangi,i nga kainga O M aka-kai-waho raua ko A pa-ara-ki-hira,

tc matua a Tapu-tapu-a-tea raua ko M ahere-tu-ki-te-rangie noho aua. KO Tapu-tapu-a-tea, raua ko M ahcre-tu-ki-te

rangi, nga tinoAriki 0 Tc Rangi . A kO Tawiri-matea, rauako Tiu ano hoki etabi O nga ariki tino mana O nga hau O

te Rangi, me te ao nei.

Nga uri a Rangi raua ko Poke-harna-te-po ; kO nga tiniO nga Tahu , ko c tahi enei O ratou , ko Ka-tu , Were-his .

t aka-iria, Tao-kai-maiki, Tao-iti-a-pae-kohu , Tahua-tu ,

Tahua-roa, Karanga-a-tu-hea, Ike-rimu , Whaka-tu-koroua,Tahu-ka-kokiri, KOpu-nui. A ko te tini o nga A nu ano

hoki ctahi e tata ana kl aua Tahu nei, me nga Tao ano

hoki. Na Rangi ka puta ko Ka-mau-ki-waho, na Ka-mau

ki-waho ka puta ko Pari-nui, na Pari-nui ka putako Parimate, naPari-mate ka puta ko M oe-waho, na M oe-waho ka

NGA URI A RA NO I . 25

puta ko A nu -matao,na A nu-matao ka puta ko A nu

whakarere,na A nu -whakarere ka pu ta ko Te

-anu-whakatoro,

na A nu -whakatoro ka puta kO te A nu-mate. Koia te take

0 te mate c mate nei te tangata, a ko etabi ano hoki O nga

hoa o enc i ko nga u ri Tuoi,me nga u ri Tapapa a Tane

raua ko Hinc-ti-tama. I tu tu enc i i whakatupehu ki a

Rangi, a kihai ratou i rongo ki nga ako a Rangi, i tohetonu hoki ratou ki te kino koia i whakahoroa ai ratou e

Rangi ki nga Po ; na enei i kukume tc tangata ki te mate,

a na ratou nga aitua mc nga mate katoa 0 pa nei ki tc ao

a ko ratou hoki e mahi tahi nei ki a Hine-a-te-u ira te

titama a Taue c mahi he nei ki te ao katoa.

N a Rangi raua kO Papa-tu-a-nuku enci u ri,ko Rehna te

tu a-tahi,i whanau a u ira mai aia i roto i tana whaea. N a

Rehna ka pu ta ki waho kO Tama-i-te-oko-tahi , na Tama ka

pu ta ko Tc-whai-tu -tahi-a-iwa,na Te-whal ka puta kO ‘

Tihinga, na Tihinga ka puta ko Te-Rakeka (Rake-nga) na

Bakaka ka pu ta ko Rangi-ma-kawekawc na Rangi-ma-kawe

kawe ka pu ta ko Rangi-whaka-upoko . To mu ri iho i a

Rehna he wahine,ko Ha-kina. He wairua anake tenei

aitanga, a i noho ratou me nga mane tini a Rehna i ngarangi i runga, a kihai ratou i heke iho ki te ao nei.

A ko c tahi u ri ano hoki O Rangi rau a ko Papa i mu riiho i a Rehna ma

,kO Tane

,ko te tino atua mohio ki te

rawe hanga ; i muri iho ko Paia,ko lVehi-nu i-a-mamao

,ko

Tutaka-hina-hina,ko Te-aki

,ko t aka-tina

,ko Tu

,ko

Bongo, ko Ru , ko U-ako, ko Hua, ko Puna, kO Whe-rei,ko Urn, ko Kakana (N gangana) , ko VVai-O -nuku ,

ko Wai

O -rangi, ko A le-hou-take-take, ko Ka-mau-ki-waho, ko Kamau-ki-tahitO -O -te-raki

,ko Kai (Ngai) ko Kai-tea, ko Kai

pehu , ko Kai-aki-akina, ko Tapa-tapa-i-awha, ko Te-Manu

aero (waero) -rua, ko Toi, ko Rauru , kO R itenga, kO Whatonga, ko A pa, kO Bongo

-mal,ko Taha-titi, ko Rua-tapu, ko

Pipi, ko A ra-tu-ma-heni, ko Rangi-roe, ko Bongo-mal, kOPen-pa, ko Rangi-whaka-maru , ko Hon-nuku , ko Hou

rangi, ko Hou-a-tea

,kO Ue-nuku ,

koKa-hutia-i-te-rangi, ko

N O mu ri iho O te whawhai a Rangi raua, ko Taka-roe, l

26 WHAHA RA RA TURUNA M A O RI .

mate ai a Rangi ; ka puta nga uri ngoikore a Rangi rauako Papa, a i heke tc tupu O enei i nga u ri tu a-tahi a rau a

,

ko aua uri nei ko Te-whanau-tu -oi,Te-whanau -takoto, ko

Tane-kupapa-eo, ko Taue-Tu tu ri, ko Tane-pepeke, ko Te-oi,ko Upoko-nu i, ko Upoke-roa, ko UpokO -whaka-ahu , ko

Tane-i-te-wai-ora.

Na Rangi hoki raua ko Heke-hekc-i-papa nga u ri arikiO nga Rangi, kO Tama—i-waho te ariki whanau tu a-tahi mai

,

a koia te ariki O te rangi O runga rawa,mu ri mai i aia ko

Tama-rau-tu , ko Tama-nu i-a-rangi , kO Tama-hc-rangi, koRangi-waka-ipu-ipu , ko Rangi-whakaka. KO nga uri a

Tama-nu i-a-rangi cnei, ko Hau -mia,ko M a-nu i-a-ka

,kO

Maru -uu i-a-ka-boe, ko Hua-wai-wai, ko TahitO -kuru , ko

Te-kohu-rerc , ko Tc-ao-hi-awe, ko Haere, ko Uc-nuku-pokaia

,ko Uc-nuku-horea, ko Rangi-whitiki-ora, ko Pu-ki

tonga.

KO ctahi O nga u ri a Tama-nu i-a-rangi i noho i te ao nei.

Etahi uri auo hoki a Rangi, na raua kO Hetu -papa, kOaua u ri nei ko Tu ,

ko Rongo, ko Kawa-pu , ko Haere-mai

tu a, ko Hacre-mai-whano, ko Haere-aroaro-uri, ko Haerei-te-ao-pouri, kO Haere-i-tc-ao -

potako (potango) ko Te-ki

tea,ko Te-whaia, ko Te-aO -mataki, ko Turn-meha

,ko

Ka-ihi (Nga-ihi) , ko U-ki-matc-ho-ata, ko Rei, ko Pou , ko

Pou-a-taka-taka, ko Pou-raka(ranga)-hna, ko Tu-huku-tira,ko Tama-taku-ariki, ko lVai-tu-rangi, ko Tu-kau-moana,

kO Kiri-m a, ko Hetu-ma-moe, ko Tu-mai-O-nnku , ko Tumai-O -rangi, ko Tu-te-pcwa, kO Tu -ma-koha, ko Utu-peraki

(porangi) ko Hika-ara-roa, ko Ue-nuku-pokai-whenua, koUe-nuku-horea. A i heke iho ano hoki ctahi O enci uri ki

rare ki te aO nei.

TR KAm nA xe . (NeA-I-rAHu .)Na lo a IO -nnku , nana a IO -rangi, nana a TahitO-te

raki, nana a Tahito-te-rea, nana a Wai-O -nana a Wai-O

whakatangata, nana ko Te-anu-mahana, Te-anu-mato,

ko Were, ko Were-kohna, meTe-anu-ka-wewera. Na Te

ann-mahana ko Tura na Te-anu -ka-wewera a Heheheheu-nuin ,

he wahine, Hekeheke-e-raki he wahine, Hekeheke

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

28 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA M A O R I .

kua mate aia,ka tapahia tana upoko, a ka tanumia te ti

nana,a ka maua te upoko ki te kainga, a ka tanumia i

Ra-kai-paka, i Ba-kai-wakairi i Ra-kai-mako, i Ra-kai-ko-unuku . Kua waiho a Ra-kai-nu i hei ariki nui me te tin i onga iwi.

N O A A NU. (NeA -I-TA HU .)

N a A nu -i-waho te Pounamu .

N a A nu -matao a Wire (Whire) , a Hua.

N a te A nu-mahana a Tura.

N a Tc-anu -ka-wewera,ko nga wahine tOkO -wha, a Heke

hckc-u -nuku,a Hekehekc -c -raki

,a Hekeheke-ai-papa, a

Whatu -rewa.

To take mai o aua A nu,me aua Kahu i

,he ketabi ano

take,i puta tahi mai ratou ko te Kahu i-taka-roa.

KO nga aitua me nga mahi O te taha mau i o te Kahu ianu ,

me te mate,me te kiuo

,me te Reinga aua mahi .

KO nga mahi,me nga aitu a o te taha matau (katau ) ,

me to pal, me to era era,a me te ao nei ano hoki .

N O rare enei Kahu i i whati ki runga, ko Rehua, ko Tewakaka

,kO Naku-roa, ko Te-matea, ko lVati-hu a, kO Hou

nuku ,ko Hon-raki, ko Hon-tea . N a Tc-rangi-popokia Tanc .

a Hine-matc-ora,nana a lIiuc-kai-taki

,te upoko ariki O Nga

i-tahu .

No to Hapu matua enc i rangatira, a Rongo-u-matu

,

Kahu-kura,M au i

,Te-haerenga-taha, Rongo

-i-tua, Ra-kai

era,Tahu -kim i-kai, Tahu-mahi-kai, Tahu-arau-kai, Tahu

ahc-kai, Tahu-wai-marie.

UPO K O I I I .

Ka mateWhiro. e Tu-takeke.

Tans i te timu . teina l to tua (tuara ) ,

Tans i te tahnrl ke, teina (l ) to tua.

KO tal a m inglm ingl : koe ngarara tuatara.

Koe waka ka tukitukia , koe wake.ks wawahla

KO O waka.whakarerea .

Kei rungs nel to tahi pon (po )Kei rare nel ta tahi pou (po ) .

Po kl tlpua. tc tahi po :

Po kl tawhito tc tahi po

Urn menes nea.ka taka te po

Hia : ka take. to po.

Homal manawa nel , he tn.

E : homai to wairua era,

He era kO to manawa,

KO takn manawa

Tenel hoki ton inanawa, ks. tina

Tenel hoki tou manawa.ks. toka :

Teneihoki ton manawa ka pou talki.

Tina : noho tou manawa, he era .

KO ton manawa,

KO toku manawa .

HO manawa kl (a) m lhia.

He manawa kl (a) rawea.

Tatuti o whiti,

Whakamau kl a tlna.

Hui c. talkl e.

He karakia ma unga range te laki u aki anake) .

REHUA .

(NeA -I-TA HU .)N A Rehna te ahi i tunua ai nga korari, me nga hua O to

rakau ,me nga ika ; na reira i matauria ai te tahu kai

te ahi.

KO te Tau -mata a Rehu a,ko Te-taki-taki-nu i-o-raki

,a

koia te wha, mc te rima O nga Rangi .

KO REHUA HO TA NE. (N O A -I-TA HU.)KO te timatanga tenei o te patunga tapu i mua. I te

horinga atu O Tane ki rungs ki te Rangi, no reira i whaka

are ai a Tu-mata-uenga raua ko Roko-ma-rae-roa ; a ks

30 WHA RARA RA TUPUNA M A O R I .

mea rau a“ Ka hori a Taue ki runga mewhakamatau e taua

ki te patu i etabi 0 ka (nga) mea a Taue i whaihanga nei

mehcmea e pehca ana te reka.

” A patua ana he patunga

e Tu -mata-u -enga raua kO Roko-ma-rae-roa. Ka mate ireira ko te s itanga a Tiki-kapakapa ; ka hoatu nga patunga

ki a Rehua, a ka ki atu a Tu raua ko Roko ki a Rehna,

E ta e aha ana tona reka o tena kai o te tangata,”ka ki

mai a Rehu a kia raua,“E kawa aua ia ? e reka ana pea

kia korua otira i mea te whakaaro O Rehna,he aha ranei

tau ). kai. Ki muri mai ka hika (hinga) s ue to patunga

tapu a aua tangata ano a Tu a Roko,nga (ka) kawea atu

ano e raua ki a Rehua ka mea atu hoki raua ki a Rehua,

E hoa e aha ana te renga (reka) 0 term kai” ka kii mai

a Rehua ki a raua E ta ma,kia rongo mai korua toko-rua

,

he kai ano cnei na Taue iwhai hangs , hei kai ma te tangataI te tuatahi i hanga ai c ia hei noho i te ao no reira nga

(ka) whaia haerctia taua aitanga a Tiki-kapakapa me ta

Tiki-tohu a hoki taua s itanga.

Kotahi tonu te wa i patua katoatia ai e Tu raua kO

Roko aua mea,a patua haerctia ana e raua

,a mate tonu

iho tc nu inga o aua uri a Tiki ma.

KO tc tua-rua tenei o nga patunga tapu ; no to aitanga

a,Pukupuku

-te-rangi na Tu auo raua ko Roko i patu ,ka

mate i reira, ka kawea nga manawa ki to ratou Ariki ki aRehua heoi ka whakaaro a Tu taua ko Roko kia hacre

raua ki ruka (rungs ) ki te Rangi whawhai ai kia mate ka(nga) tangata o reira. Tae rawa atu ki Taumata, ki Tekahu -raki

,kua tae noa atu ki Puke-nu i-O-hotu ki Puke

nui-papa, ki Puke-nui-tauranga. Na reira i mate mate

katoa ai aua iwi.

K i m uri iho ko te pareku ra ko Taku-tai-o-te-raki .K i mu ri tonu mai ko tctahi parekura ko A wa-rua. KO te

ingoa O te puta i mate ai a Tu-mata-nenga, kO A wa-rua.

I taua parekura ka ki atu a Roko ki a Tu,E ki atu ana

ra ahau ki a koe kia tipi-hau-raro taua ; ki marie mai ra

koe ki au , kia taka-mai-tu tonu taua, ki to hiwa, koia ra

tens.ka mate na koe ; spOpO na tou mate waiho ai ma-haku

(maku) e raka (rcnga) i te ao nei.” Ka tahi a Roko ka

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

32 WHAKAPA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

ratou e Raki raua ko Tane ki nga Po. N a Raki te kupu ,

na Tane te kaha. Na Raki te kupu kia whakatakaina

ratou e Taue. N O te rangi tua-tahi O Tanc i here katoa ihoai ki nga Po . N a aua Kahu i i tutu tonu

,na te kupu a

Raki i arumia ai ratou e Tane,no te mea kihai ratou i

rouge ki to Rangi tona tikanga, kia noho pai ratou .

Kihai i puta nui to ratou tutu ki to so maeri,otira na

ratou i ake a Tama-tau-weka raua ko Rouge-ma rae-roa,

kia patua nga mea a Tane,hei u tu me ratou . M e Ti

tama hoki i uru i runga i aua Kahu i kia kaha te rapu u tu

Ino ratou i nga mea O Tanc .

Ka patua he to s itanga O Tiki-kapakapa ki mua, hoatu

ai te mea tuatahi,ki a Rehua. M uri iho ko te aitanga

a Tiki-tohua, a i penei ano hoki tc hoatu ki a Rehna. KO

te take tenei i kainga ai te manu me te ika e te tangata,

me to manu hoki e kai nei ane i te manu,me te ika c

kai nei anO i te ika.

Te tahi patu nga na Ru raua ko Be,as raua i patu i

to rangi i Pukupuku -te-rangi i ahua wairua aua mea,a hero

ana ki rare ki te ae maori nei,a he mea whakatupu c

Taue,no reira tc aruhe (roi) me to tini noa atu o te

kai pera kua ngaro, a he te take tenei i mahia ai te aruhe

(rel) hei kai hoatu tapu ma nga atu a.

KO te whawhai tua-tern,i whawhaitia i te tuara O

Raki, ke A wa-rua tc ingoa o taua whawhai,a ko Takutai

O -te-raki te tahi ingoa, no reira i pu ta ai te whakaare kinoo Taue, ki aua tangata kino, a Tu raua ke Roko

,a ka mate

a Tu i nga tangata a Tanc , ka tuku atu ai i taua wairua kite po. He mane nga tangata e taua iwi i mate

,i taua

whawhai, e hara i te mate rawa atu i tc mea he wairua.

N a Rangi anake na Tane. He tunga na Taue,i kii a

Rangi i mu a, kia wehea a Raki a Papa, kia ai hc wahi enoho ai au a mane tini nei

,kia tu ai hoki hei tangata, kia

noho tinana ai au a iwi i te tinana tangata, otira kihai ratoui pai.

Kai-hcwa,ki nga pO , hc mea te Kai-hcwa he noho

tuturu atu i tc kino o nga PO , a ko te matc Kai-hcwa a

REHUA RAUA KO KAHU-KURA . 33

Raki raua ko Tane ki aua iwi nei,koia te aru arumanga

tua-rua. A no te ao nei,no te po aua wahi mec-hewa .

N a tc Kahu i-anu te mate,me nga mate katoa e pa ana

kia matou ki nga maeri, na reira hoki nga tangata i ki ai,ko nga mate he atua-kikokiko e kai ana i a ratou

,i te mea

i te ra tua-tahi ka mate te tupapaku kotahi, a i te ra tu a

rua,e rua tupapaku mate tu roro

,a e teru ranei tupapaku

i te rua O nga ra,a 0 tom i te tom 0 nga ra ; ka kiia te

karakia me te iwi kei pa tonu te mate ki te iwi,ka

karakiatia nga karakia kia M ihi-m ihi-tea, a ka oti tera ka

karakia ai ano hoki kia Tapa-tapa.

M a Rehna e takiri te matapouri o te tangata mate,me

te tangata era. He Ariki pai a Rehna me tona mane tin iwhaioio c noho mai ana i runga i te rangi .Ko Tu-mata-nenga rau a ko Ronge

-ma-rac-roa,na raua

i timate te whawhai,a ka ckc mai taua mahi kino ki nga

maori .KO Rehua Ina

,anga atu ki runga ki te tini ki te mane

o te rangi, ko Rangi-nu i.KO Kahu-ku ra ko Taue to matou upoko nu i i mu a. Tc

tua-ruatanga ko te whakapaparanga tangata. KO Rongo

nu i-a-tau,he tu pera Inc Kahu -kura. KO c a-i-te-ati

nuku,he atua tohu

,nana matou i arahi mai i runga i to

nu inga O to moana,na raua ko Tu-hina-po. He atu a rau a

no nga moana. He rimu te hoatu tanga, me te patunga

tapu ki O raua aroare .

N O te hinganga 0 ts Tai-o-rua-tapu i waiho ai ke Ue

nuku ratou ke ena tamariki hei atua,ko Rua-tapu hoki

tctahi o aua tamariki. l l c atua tehu i nga tangata 0 one

u ri e noho i te ae nei. Ka tu tu O IIa u ri i to so nei maua

c whiu : ka noho pai tc iwi o te ao nei,mana ratou e tiaki .

KO Kahu-kura he atua tohu i to mate, i tc era me te

kakari (kckc ri, whawhai) , mo te noho pai, me te hingaturoro

,kei aia tc whakaaro me to era me to mate.

M ana e arahi te tira hac re. KO Rongo-nu i-a-tau ,he pera

s ue me Kahu -kura.

He karakia te karakia ki a Raki,me te tinana o to

tangata, mo tc wairua hoki kia tika ai ki te po, ki te Raki

34 WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

(Rangi)-u ira hacre ai. A be atua ano hoki aia me te

whawhai ; Inc karakia ki aia kia tea ai te taua, kia mate ai

te hea riri . He atu a pai a Raki .M e inoi kia KalIu-ku ra mo nga mate kikokike kia

hacre ke atu ai au a mate. E kore e era i tc Kahu i-tahu-erangi. M e inoi whakamariri ki tau a Kahu i-tahu , kei

where mai o ratou kanehi,kei riri mai

,otira kia ahuareka

mai,kia pai mai. KO nga rimu

,ke nga patiti te patunga

tapu ki a ratou ; otira c kore e taea te wcwete ranei terorel kc atu o ratou kaha c pupuri nei i to tangata .

Ki tc kupu a etshi Tohunga. N a Tu rau a ke Rouge

i timata tc patu tangata otira e hara era i te tu tangata nei,he atua era . N a nga tangata e Tiki ano i timata te patuia ratou ane .

N a Rau -riki i timata tc patu tangata i te ao nei. Tana

patunga ke Iiol u a,i patu a kehu ru tia : tc mea i patua

ai a l Ietu a c Ilau -riki, he has na Rau -riki kia Hetuahe pai atu hoki na nga wahine kia Hetu a

,a he mea

na to wahine,ma ratou a l Ietua hei tane

,he tangata

tino pai rawa tc ahua e lIetua,

a kehuru tia aua a

Hotua c llau -riki . Ka rangena te mate e l Ietu a,ka rapua

te u tu 0 one iwi, ka pa ta ratou karakia kia Tu raua ke

Rouge , a ka tae ratou ki nga tote 0 He l en ka tona te

ringa korea o to ringa m au i ki au a tote, a ka hapainga tauaringa ka tohu ki te rangi , a ka tohu auo aia i tana ringa 8

man a te to te 0 Home ka tohu ki rare ki nga mane o

rare,a ka tac aue ki nga tote karu karu (pakeke) e l Ietua

ka hapainga e taua ringa mau i ka tohu ki te rangi, a ka

tohu ki rare,me to karakia auo i nga karakia, me te wha

kahua i nga ingoa e nga atua katoa O to rangi me rare

katoa,me to “ hakahu a i nga ingoa O nga tea o te rangi

me rare,ka m u tu tcra karakia ka timata tc karakia ki nga

mau ri, ka m u tu tera ka l imata te karakia i te karakiapuke ; mu ri iho ko te karakia para-rakau ,

ka mu tu enci

ka maranga tc taua a te iwi o Hotua ka baere ki te kaingaia Rau -riki ma

,ka patua a Rau -riki ma ka mate, ka taona

ki tc hangi , ka kainga rawatla ; muri iho he to kara

kia he to Ika-nui-e-tahua ; muri iho ke Te-umu-titia

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

36 WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

te upoko e pureto ki rungs , ko te hangi e kapi katoa i tetaru taru

,a he mea tu i te kikokiko O te kaki ki te tawhiti

kareao kia kore ai o kino i te whcwhenge, a e ru a,e toru

ra ka oti te mahi i te upoko, he mea tu i tc ngetu kei tetea

nga niho .

KO nga wheua o te tupapaku he mea mahi hei tu i tu ikakahu i O IIaInata tana tu ltu l mea, a hei matau hi ngohi,a hei tira were manu

,were ika

,tuna

,a ko nga ringa

ringa e nga tupapaku ha mahia hc i whakatarenga mo nga

kai me nga mea katoa.

Na konei i timati ai a Kahu-hura te whakapakoko

rakau hei atua karakia. M a nga ringa e nga tohunga e wha

hawiri (c whaha kapekapctau) kia manawareka ai te

iwi.

KO au a apoko i mahia nei hei moka mokai,i mahia ai

hei tohu i te maia me te maua e to iwi a hei nga ra e

haere atu ai nga iwi hou ,ha whakaatu ria ai au a mea e

nga tangata i a ratou aua mea e pupu ri au a,a he mea

tis tin haere aua mokai i runga i te wawa o te taiepa o te

marae o to kainga .

TI: W IIA II'

IIA I-I-re-RA N O I . (N c A -I

N a Rangi rana he Pehe-ha-rua-te-po te tnaru a e nga uri

i noho i nga rangi , are he nga tini e nga Tahu . KO nga

upoko o aua Tahu nei, he Ka-tu ,he W

'

erehia, ko

l l'

haha-iria, he Tao-hai-maiki,he Tao-iti-a-pac

-hohu,he

Tahua-tu , ke Tahu a-rea,ke Karanga-a-tu-hea, he Ilia-rimu,

he -tu-korena, ke Kehiri, he Kepu-nu i.

A he nga hanm i e aua Tahu nei he nga mane e nga

A nn, Inc nga Tao , na Rangi hohi a Ka-mau-ki-waho ,nana

a Pari-n ui,nana a

,Peri-mate

,nana a

,M oe-waho

,nana a

A nu-matao,nana

,a Tc-anu-whakarc rc

,nana a Te-anu

whaka-tero,nana a Tc -aIIu-mate

,a he Tc-anu -mate to take

mai o to mate.

Nga hoa ane hoki O c uei , i mahi tahi hi au a Tahu ,me

aua A nn, mc au a Tao,he nga u ri tuoi a Rangi ara ko

Taue-lu teri, ko Taue-pepcke, he TaIIc-ku-nawhca, ke Tane

PA REKL’

RA I TE RANGI . 37

tuoi,ko Tane-te-wai-ora

,me nga u ri ane hoki a Tanc raua

he Hinc-tau ira,i hu i hu i ane hehi hi au a Tahu hei whaka

pakari i te riri ki a Tanc rau a he Rangi . KO aua u ri a

Tane,he Tahu -humea

,he Tahu -whaha-ero . Kihai au a

tin i nei i renge hi te ahe a Rangi, i tohe tenu ratou hi

to tutu me to hine,a na Rangi te tikanga kia aruarum ia

raten i nga rangi i runga kia taha hi nga Po i rare noho

ai. N a Rangi te kupu hi a Taue, kia tahi-tahia aua mane

u ri tutu nei ki nga Po i rare . A na aua wairua tu tu nei

nga mahi c maua nei nga take 0 huhume nei i te tangatahi nga Po, a he ta ratou mahi c mahi tenu nei

,he mahi

patipati i te tangata : he too i aia hi to hine me to mate.

TE WHAwnA x-I-rn-R A NGI . (N eA -I-TA IIU.)

A no ha mu tu te mahi a Taue i mahi ai hia pai te ahu a

o tau a hahoro o Rangi, a mahia aua c ia nga hii me to tapu .

Ka hoki iho auo aia hi tc ao nei,taro kau auo ha hehi ano

aia hi nga rangi i ru uga . A no ha pahu rc aia hi aua rangiha taha te ngahau o nga wairua tu tu i whiu a iho nei e Tauehi nga l

’o, Ine ta ratou tu tu i nga rangi i rungs , he mea

hehi na aua u ri tu tu hia rapu a he u tu mo ta ratou mate i

a Tau e.

Ka tahi aIIo aua u ri tu tu Iic i ha mahi II IIharau hi nga

iha,a tupu aua to ram me to pahanga a te ika hi aia ane

hi to iha,a he mane tini i mate o te ika i a ratou ano te

patu . Ka kite aua wairu a hine nei i te mate e to iha,

hatahi ra auo ha pa ha mahi rawehe ratou hi nga Inann ,

ha tahi ra ano ha heri to mauu ha tu ha pahanga, hinga ihoano i a ratou he mane . A no to wa i mahia aie Taue a Tikiahua rau a he taua wahine, a no to W I ane hoki i pu ta nu i

,

ai nga u ri o Tiki,a he tini tc tangata ki te ao nei ; ha pa

ane te mahi hianga auo aua u ri tu tu nei ha pahani hi to ta

ngata . KO Tn-mata-u cnga, rau a he lloIIge-ma-rac-rea,nga

puapua o te ope taua a aua wa.rua . Ka tu ha pahanga, a

he mane te hingauga o te tangata i aua wair ua. Na aua

mahi a aua wairua nei I pu ta mai :.i to mate hi to s o nei,

na reira te manu i kai ai i te nIam I,me to iha i kai ai ane

38 WHA HA RA RA TUPUNA M A O RI .

i te ika,me te tangata i patu ai i te tangata. Na aua

wairu a kino nei aua he i tari mai hi tenei ao,he mea hoki

kia ngata ai ta ratou puku riri ki a Tane,

’

na reira hokii patupatua ai aua mea i hanga nei e Taue, hei u tu mo ta

ratou aruarumanga c ia i nga rangi i nga Po .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

40 WHAHA PA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

Ka hi atu a Raki hia Tane ratou he ona teina,

“ E ta

ma,kau a rawa ahau ewaiho ma ta koutou tu akana e whaka

waha hi runga, hei (hei) mata pou ri ahau , e hari (ngari)ma kou tou ano au 0 whahawaha hi runga kia rewa ai ahau

hi runga kia tupu ai te whal so i a koutou .

”

Ka tahi ane a Taue ha hi atu ki aia,

“ A c 0 Kore e

tika aua tau tikanga kia patuakoe e matou,kia tipu (tupu )

ai te ao hei ao .

”

Ka mea atu a Raki hi a Tane,E tika ana e Tane

,me

tiki Inai ahau me patu hei tangata whakaahe ma kou tou he0 taina hi te patu . Ki te mea ha mate ahau

,ha tahi te ao

ha whai ao, ha whai marama hoki te ao.

”

Nga (Ka) hari hoki te whahaaro o Taue hi te tikanga o

tona matu a kia patua aia c ratou na reira a Taue i hi atuai hi te tahi s itanga a Raki

,kia Te-Kore tua-tahi

,kia Te

Kerc tua-tua, tua-tern a tae noa kia Te-Kere tua-kahutu

(ngahu ru ) kia Tc-Korc-au -iho, .hia Te-Kere-au-ahe

,hia

M a-Korc-a-te-po ,hia M a-Korc-te-ao,kiaTe-Korc-a-te-aO -tu

rea, hia M ahorc-a-tc-ao-Inarama,kia tahahia a Papa, tahahia

hi rare ,kia tohena a Raki, tohona hi runga kia Tu -mere

more, hia Tu-haha, nga (ka) whahana nga hanehi O Rakic tu nei

,he Tc-Hu inga, he Te-Pu tahi, he Tahctahe, he

Rehu a.

E hoa ma he to timatanga tenei i hauga ai te Raki eTaue. KO tc hupu inel hoki tenei a Tanc hi to haha 0

Rehna hei whahawaha i to ratou matua ki rungs . Otirana konei i huna ai ctahi O nga Kore e Tane hi rote kia

M aungaanu i-a-te-whenua

,oti rawa atu aua Kore hi reira,

a nga (ha) whahawaha a Raki e Taue ; a hihai hehi irewa ki rungs .

Ka ki atu a Raki hi a Taue,

M a korua tohe-rua he to

teina (teina) ahau c waha.

Ka tahi hoki a Paia ha inei i tana inei ka mea aia.

Tikawea a Bakl

Whakawaha a PapaWhakatikatlka tuara nui a PaiaM amas tc kawa l Hua-rau .

RA KI RAUA KO PA IA . 41

Ka rewahoki a Raki hi rungs . Ka tahi a R akiha pere

poroshi hi a Papa, ha mea atu a Raki hi a Papa, E Papae,hei konei ra hoe, tenei tahu aroha hi a hoe

,hei teWarn

ka tangi au hi a hoe.

” Keia hehi te hauhu,he roimata

na Raki,e tangi ana hi 9. Papa.

Ka mea hoki a Raki hi tona wahine hi s Papa, “ E hu i

hei konei ra noho ai hei te mahariri hohi ahau te hiahia

iho ai hi a hoe .

” Keia hehi te kopaha.

Nga (Ks ) perOporeahi a Papa hi a Raki,ha mea ia hi

a Raki,E here hacre ra e Raki hei tc raumati hehi ahau

te m ihi atu ai hi a hoe.

” Keia te Tutu -rerea,he to Papa

aroha hi a Raki .Ka m u tu ta raua pereporoahi kia rau a

,ha rewa hoki a

Raki ia Paia te waha, nga (ha) tu ia Taue tana tohe he“Tohe-maunga

” i a Taue. Ke Rua-tipua”hohi te ingoa

o te tohe a Paia i tehoa ai te Raki ; na henc i a Paia i ineii tans inei

Ko tohe na wai

KO tohe na R ua-tipua .

KO tohe nawa i

KO tohe na l l IIa-tahito.

He tu ruturu , he pinahi.

l Ie paparc , he as tu tonga.

Tens tohe, tohe, tohe.

Ka ehc .

KO tohe o tenei Raki.

Ka mutu i a ; ha inel hohi a Paia i toha mea ia :

Toke te kapua nui,

Te kapua res ,

Te kapua matatoru ,

Te tau O Bahi-riri :

E hu i to Raki-era.

E Roko (Bongo) hi waho.

Ks mu tu ia : beoti ano ha rewa a Raki rungs ,

tangi te umere a runga, ha penei te hupuE Tu mata tore,Whaka ekea te maunga.

Ka mutu ia. N a te tini e nga tangata o rungs teneihapu whakaeho ia Tanc raua he Paia otira i te eke tahi

42 WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

0

a Tane te whakaare I tau a waihaha-tanga (whal-hanga

tanga) i te Raki ; nana s u e i poupou ha (nga) taha o te

Raki,i mau katoa anake i aia

,nana hoki i purupu ru nga

wahi e hamama ans,i mau katoa ane i aia. No te otika

(otinga) o Raki te haha (hangs ) ha marama hohi te so

hei ae.

N a reira a Taue i whakaare ai ha ere (here) he whahatau i a Raki . Ks tahi s un It Ts ne ha hacre ki te tiki i teRahu i-hura a A o-hehu ; riro ana m s i i ai a

,he ku ra ; nga

(ka) tae mai i aia te mau m s i ha whahapiritia c ia hi te

Rangi, kahore hoki his tau . Hei te po ha here e tau,hei

te ao ha tau,he te mea anrhe tenei e tau ai tau a Rshu i

kura,he awatea. He pe 0 here hohi e tau

,na reira i au rutia

(hereis ) s i 0 is,m a rawa atu i aia tc herei taua Rahu i

ku ra. Heoi nga (ha) tau noa iho a Raki kahore he mea

hei whahatau . Otira ns henc i a Tanc i whakaare tikangaai mans

,his ai he mea hei whahats u i tona matu a. KO

te hacreuga tenei o Tanc hi nga Kore, i huna ra eia hi

rote his M aunga, ha pu ta hi waho he Te R ishi,he

Hapai, ke Te Tibi, he Tc A me,he Katari (Ngs tari) , he

Te M an ia,he Te Paheke

,he Tu-here

,he Tawharuwharu

,

ke Tspehopeho, he Te A ws,he Tipu -nui-a-u ta he Para

whenua-mes .

KO TA HUIw TENEI O PA PA -rU-A -NUHU ; K0 TE iKA NGA

A RA NG I . (N eA -TI-Iw A -NUI .)

Ko Tupua, tans he Tawhiti, pu ts in Tu taua hi waho

he Tehu ,te l l

'

awau,te Para-hu -wai

,he te Para-heka

,Te

Porapora . Tangohia ahe ans,hoahe ana hi rungs hei puke

nehi (pukanohi) me to rangi . Ka tau rangi , te A ta-tuhi , Teata-rapa, Te

-ata-u ira,Te-po

-nu i,Te-pe

-roa,Te-ariari

,Tc-po

tango-tango, Te-po-wawa, Tc-pO

-tc-hitea,Te-pO

-te-whaia,

Te-po-i uri

,Te-po

-i kcu,Te-pe

-i-mate,hi te pe, i maranga te

po, i whakana ; whahana nga mata O to po. Karanga taua tc

po ki te s o marama,KO te Kore

,Te-hore-nui Te-kore-roa,

Te-kore-himi-himi,Te-here-hitca, Te-horc-te-whaia

,Te

korc-te-whiwhia, ho Rawea, ko O u (heu )-tupu , O u-ora, ho teera. Ta te O ra ho Te-rangi e tu nei, ha noho Te-rangi i to

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

44 WHAHAPA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

KO Rangi c tu nei,te tsne o Paps -tu -a-nuhu , a i te wa

i wehea airs ua ; he t i-tiri te atua hu ia tua-tahi O nga pe,nana i whakahua tc karakia i wehea ai rs ua ns reira rs ua

i wehea ai. Keia nei te karakia.

Tutu te hiri, wehcwohc (wewchi) te kiri,Tatara-mea te kiri, ongs -ongs te hiri.

Keim ihi hi to ipu (ipo) hei tangi kl to tau .

Tauga-roa whatis (wc tea) . Tanga-roa tars ;

Tara hi (his ) mamao .

A nga tenu koe kl tai, c , hi tai e,

Whati, ho koe heim ihi,KO koe hei aroha,

Kei m ihi hi to ipu (ipo) hei tangi hi to tau .

TE KO RE IIA UA K0 RA NG I . (N O A -I-TA IIU.)

Na Te-Kore a Te-M ahu . Ks noho a M aku is M ahara

nu i-a-Tea, pu ta ake he Raki . Ks noho a Raki is Hotn

psps puta she he Te-l l ungs , he Tc -Pu tahi,he Rehua.

KO Rehua i pu ts a u ira mai,no tona rerenga hi rungs i

whaha tangata s i i aia . KO taTane i porangi ai i mu ri ihoha whaharcrea te wahine e Raki

,ha hacre ha noho his

l’spa-tu-a-nuhu i te wahine a Taka-res

,ha pu ta i s rs ua

he Tu-Inaia-wshs,he RO IIgO

-marae-rea,he Ts IIc-nu i-a

Raki, he Paia-nu i-a-lhhi, a no te bekinga mai a Taka-reshi taua wahine hua noho tc wahine i a Raki

,a ha kakari

rs u a, s ha tu s Raki i te huata (tae) a Taka-res,ha takoto

a Raki a ha nu i to mate,a ha hsem ms i nga tangata ks

wshatis c ratou,ho nga tangata e rungs e kukumc atu aua

i a R shi hi rungs , a he Paia ma,ho Ts ne ma 0 waha

(pihau ) ans i a llahi . A ho nga tohe enc i i tokens ai Rakihis tu hi rungs . KO M ain-pu s , he Rus

-tahite,he Pinahi,

he Kai-he,he Nga-mau-hi-tua

,he Nga-ms u-hi-waho

,ho

Nga-Inau-hi-tahite-o-te-Rs ugi. Ks tu a Raki ha tumsu

,

ha tino wehea a Raki rs ua ho Papa. I riro te puhahaho,

me to Ku ra-tawiti (Kumara) , me te Hars-hchc , me te Harahchc-tunga-wiri, Inc to Aruhe i a Raki i te wa i wehea ai

rsua ho Papa-tu-a-nuku . Ks titiro a Taue c takoto kau

ans a Raki,ha tikina c ia he hu rs (hei tshu tshu were

(where) ) hei whahats u ‘

i te hskoro i a Raki, a ks titiro a

KO PUAKA , KO TA M A -RERETI . 45

Taue kahore his tau a R shi i tehu rs,ha tihiua nga whetu ,

he mea tiki i waho i Te-pactahu-e-te-rahi-e-Rehe (Rouge)i te tupini e lVehi-nu i-a-m smau

,a heis nei tc ingoa e nga

tupini (he hahshu tc tapini) , he IIi-ra-u ts , he R i-ra-tai,

he Te-Pari-nuhu,he Tc Ps ri-rahi , he uga here here enci e

au a tupini. N a Tupu rs nga-e-tc-pe he

'

l‘

aIIarai-e-te-ao,

(kotshi tenei tangata, 0 m a ens ingoa) heis tc tatau arai o

te so o to pe, n s u s te korero hi a Taue his m au i ngawhetu ; a no te bekinga o Taue hi taua kainga ha

tikins aua whetu he ara he to ara i tikina ai nga

whetu,i te ara i hacre ai a Taue

O M anshe-tea

0 M s nshe-u riI

KO Te-iha-o-te-rshi

A o-tahi he u hetu tapu ,he ariki aia no nga whetu 0 to

tau,a 0 here aia c m s u aho atu

,ara c noho tahi i ctahi

whetu he atu .

N a Puaka rs u a he Tahu -Pua a A o-tshi . Ks pu ts a

A o-tshi i tc marangai, ha ha ‘

shia te iwi,ha tangi ha

aroha ha m ihi,he whetu tapu s A o-tshi. Ks I

' ikirihe

mai te m ata e P taha i te l l au a re,he tohu tau ps i, a ha

rihe rihe m s i i te Tonga he tau hine,he a s he hau

,he u s

spope .

l Ie tine whetu tohu a Pasha aua puta Inai i te tahi(in Ju ly ) a hi to mea ha ahua panapana nga hihi e Pu shshi to tongs , he tohII tau hine i taua tan

,a hi to mea ha

rihe rihe aua hihi hi to l lau -rare he tehu tau ps i. To

take i hiia s i nga wa o te tau hi nga ingoa e nga whetu ;

no te mea na s u a whetu to take ps i, a to take hine e aua

wa o te tau i kiia s i nga ingoa a aua wa o te tau hi nga

ingoa e aua whetu

-x

! Tama-rcrcti, he pangs no to wahs a Tama-retel l.

46 wHAHA rA rA T C RUNA M A O RI .

Tatais ans e Taue nga whetu o te awatea kihai i ps i, note pe ha ps i ha tau te hahore a Rshi i to ps i o te whetu ite pe.

Tc Te-mai-raugi, Inc to IIuha-papa, me te l Iuha-rere,

me te Us , he s itanga na Raki i a Papa, koia te taru ha

tupu ai i te raumati .

RA KI . (NeA -r I-IIA U.)

N a Raki ano hohi a Ka-ms u -hi-wsho, nana a Tc-psri

nu i, uaua a Te-ps ri-matc , nana a Tc-mee-wahe

,nana a

Te-au u-m s tae, nana he Te-anu-whshs rcrc , nana he Te

anu-whshs tero, uaua he Tc-anu-m s tc . Keia hohi e

kukumc teuu nei i nga tangata hi te mate. N a Te-anu

whahatero,aue hehi he Te-au u -wai

,nana s Taka-res

(Ts ugs -rea) , nana he TeN a llshi hehi u s l Is -hina ho Te-rupc

-i-s ia-hi-nts,na

Te-Rupe, he Te-Ksu-uu uu i

,uaua he Te-hs u-roros

,nana he

Te-hau -wheki,u sna he Tu-pari, u s u s ho Taumata

,u s ns he

Tc-Inoa, he Pehc-i-tus , u s Pehe-i-tua,ho Poke-are

,nana

he Pchc-hsws u i, u s ua he l’o-haha,uaua he Kai-tangata .

N a liahi hehi a Rehua,uaua he Tama-i-tc-oho-tshi

,hi

mu ri Iu ai he A o-u u i,naua na A o-nu i he A o-res , u su a he

A o-peu ri, nana he A o-pe-tshe (tango) , naua he A o-toto

,

nana he A o-where, uaua he Tu -here-hie,tans he M o

ariari,taua ho M e-rearea, taua ho M O -hshi-tu s

,taua he

M o-hahi-s re, taua he Kups , taua he “hi-heme, tans ho

Ihs-tau-i-rahi,tans he M s roro-hi-tu -s -rshi

,taua he Te-u ira

,

tans he Tc-kanapa ,taua he Tu ri-whs ia

,taua he Whal-tiri .

Na Whai-tiri ha noho is Kai-tangata ha puts hi waho

he Hema, ha uehe (a Hema) ia Te-hu-are-tu ,ha pu ta ho

Karihi te tama ; he Pupu-mai-u ono te tamahinc ; hi mu riiho he Ta-whshi. A whahs tupu ria ans aia e nga matua

,

c nga tashana,s tupu aua aia hei tangata. N o reira i

nu i tonu s i tons tareugs ts hs (tenongs ) his l Iine-nu i-a-tekawa

,hi te wahine i tapu ia (i puhla) ai c ona tashana

,

ms ratou he is taua wahine otira kihai hohi taua wahinei ps i atu hi nga taue i whahatapu itia hci taue mean, a

mate he mai hi s is hi a Ta-whahi. Na reira, i kite atu ai

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

48 WHAKAPA PA TUI‘UNA M A O RI .

mes nana i taha takshi hi ans waewac te papa e te rangi, apshs ru ana tcra, ks rcrc iho te wai

,ha ngaro to s o nei i te

wai-puke.

N a nga ts ehcte a Ta-whahi aia i patu , a 0 bars i aia tehe i patu a ai s is e ratou . A ne ha Ins te aia

,ha tae te Ksha

,

me to Ksha-rihi (tc Pe-whai-tere) hi aua tote, m irimiria ans

hi 0 ratou huru huru , koia to take c u rs,ara c where na

ng a hu ru hu ru o aua m su u . E hara i to tino mate rawa

atu to mate o Ta-whshi,a nana ahc s ue to mau a i era ake

s i ano aia.

KO l i’

bati-tiri to papa O Ta-whahi,a i mes tau a papa

ens his haere tans tama hi aia u ohe ai,he Inca hu a riro

pars u te whaca e Ta-whshi i te iwi he noa atu,na reira a

Ta-whahi i mea ai his haere s is hi tans whaes,a his riro

m s i s is,ha haere ai a Ta-whahi hi tans papa noho ai. Te

iwi nau s nei i whahars u tau a whaca he iwi noho meu tcre,

s he wahi hine tc whaugs u uga atu hi taua Inetu . E harahehi tau a iwi i to tangata, he tupua, ara he atua penei Inc

to Patu -ps c-s rehc o to so uc i.

Te mahi a te whaca o Ta-whahi i noho s i i taua iwi,he

m oc i te whaham shau o te whare,a he tishi i to ra his s o

,

ha ha a nga atu ai hi to iwi i te whs rc 0 ni c e s u s,ane ha

ha '

augs atu tau a wahine hi a ratou has s o to rs,ha oho

ratou ha haere hi to ngahere Tae atu a Ta-whshi hi taua

haiuga i te ngaro taua iwi i to wao o Taue. Ks korero

rs u a he Ta-whahi,a ha hu ua s Ta-whahi i s is i I'eto i to

patu e to whare,a para purua aua e rs ua nga wahi piata O

to whare.

A IIO ha hehi ms i taua iwi i te shishi ha tups to etshi oratou

,he Inca hoki i hannga i te tira puta hi taua hs iugs ,

ha u i aua tupua rs hi to wahine,a he Ines hii pars u atu

aia i mariri s i ts ratou pawers ,ha nic e to iwi rs a s o nos

te rs,ha karanga atu etshi e ratou ha Ines Kua s o te

rs ?” Ks Inca atu te wahine ra Kahorc s ue

”a ha

karanga atu s is Kei ruuga auo nga whetu ,hi s ue i rcre

noa.

” Ks moc s ue to iwi rs , a ha oho s ue ha u i s ue hi

to wahine rs,ha hiia atu s ue aua hupu ra s ue. Ks pera

tenu tc mahi u i a te iwi rs,Inc te u tu nuha atu e te

RURUHI KDRE-PO . 49

wahine rs,m e ha moiri rawa te rs

,a ha hori te iwi rs , ha

toia te papa o te whare, a u s to tiahe e to ra i rihe ai o

ratou hsnehi,a i anin i ai s ue hohi e ratou upoho , ha O ho

a Ta-whahi ks tome hi te whare hs ps tupatua te iwi rs a

moti nos,kahore he merchu i pu ts .

Ks mau a Ta-whahi hi tau a whaca ks haere ha ahu hi

tans matu a tupuna hi a Rangi, ts c atu s is hi te tei o te

tahi maunga, rehehanga atu ho taua tupuna wahine i reira,e noho tatau sna i ans kumara ngahuru . He matspo taua

hu ia nei. Ks tatau taua hu ia rs i aua kumara,ha tahi

,

ha rua,a ha ts e hi te iwi o aua kumara

,ha riro i a Ta

whshi tc ngabara , ha tatau s ue to hu ia rs,ha tahi

,ha rua

,

ha ts e ki te waru,ha riro te iws i a Ta-whahi

,a penei

tou u a pan noa i a Ta-whshi au a kumara te tango, ks rapu

rapu noa te hu ia ra i ans hs i,a ha peuri aia

,ha tangi, ha

tahi ra s ue ha whs ahi a Ta-whshi i aia,a na te rce ena i

m ats u ris ai aia e te Kere-pe rs .

Ks ts c s Ta-whahi hi to uhu,ara hi to par u hotere,

ha pokepohea c ia hi taua huhare, a ha pau ia hi nga

hanohi o to hu ia rs . a hs titiro nga hs u ohi. Ks piki sTa-whahi hi rungs hi to Ti (M auhu ) i reira t e

punga

wercwere e mau ans,he to tahi pite 0 man iho aua i te

rangi . Ks piki a Ta-whahi i taua Ines hei s rs atu Ineas

hi te rangi , hi to kainga e taua papa, ha pihi s is , s res

rawa atu s is hi rungs , ks karakia puhu tc Kere-pe rs,hs

taha iho sne a Ta-whshi,ha hahe s ue aia

,a ha taha iho

s ue ,no tc teru e nga kakenga eu s

,ha tse atu aia hi to rang i .

Ile atua a Ta-whahi,a he nga patunga tapu Inc nga

hai tuhu atu hi s is,he mea wchc wehc his ngahu ru nga

putn ,a hs ts c te Tohunga, ha whshshu a i to ingoa 0 Ta

wheki,ks haps inga tc tuatahi ha whahas ria hi a Ta

-whshi,

a he mea pera au a pu tu hates,ha ts c hi to ngshu ru ha

waiho tcrs i to taha mau i o te tohunga, a ha peratia s ue

to pu tu rs,he to tau ira ha waiho sne i to taha mau i

,a ha

hoki hehis ano au a pu tu ra ha peratia tonu tia a pan nos .

E here 0 hiia tc hai tuhu hi a Ta-whahi,hi to hupu nei

Tchau,ongari Ngabara . N O te tatau hai a taua matspo rs

i takes s i taua tuhu kai hi a Ta-whshi.

50 WHA KA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

TA VIIA KI . (NeA -TI-HA U.)

KO te korero a Ta-fwhahi hi ans tashana i aia i te wai,i mu s atu 0 ts ratou patunga i aia his mate.

Ks mes a Ta-whahi,

Pupu Inshine i te ata.

Homai ra tahu heru ,

Tahu harau

Kia whene eu hi te wai Rangi-tahi ;

Tc wai c , ha , i.

A no ha mate a Ta-whahi is ratou ,ha mes atu te tuahina

matamu a his Ta-whekiE Taowhaki hei when hoe

A ha 0 mai he Puheho

Ks u i atu te tashana tu s rua

E Ta-whahi heiwhen.hecA ha 0 mai he M eho

Iq .

Ks u i atu te tashana tuatera

E Ta-whahi hei wbs s hoe

A ha 0 ms i a Ta-whshi

B tupu hi to urn,

Ki to m e.

Tens tote ha huhi, he tote

KO tote a Ta-whahl,

O tc Rs ,

O to M ars ala.

KO tote Rangi-maliuhi,

O Rangi c In nel.

A ha ara a Ts -nhaki i te wai ha hitc aia i te tei a hapihi aia hi te rangi : ha tu tshi is l l

'

s I-tiri i to huarshi enoho matspo aua ha Iuea Iu s i a -tiri hi a Ts -whshi,Whaia shu mata . Ks mea atu s Ta-whshi ha harahia

i te wahine uc i. A no ha hitc nga hauohi O te wahine rs ,

ha nIca atu s ue s -tiri,Kia ata piki hei mate hoe,

hc i hsmea c nga were were 0 l l iue-nu i-te-pe. Ks hi atu

a Ta-whahlA u wahine riu ngata,

E hoki i nga hau O Ta-whshi.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

52 WHAHA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

Ihu-puhu , he Paikea,he Paraoa

, he Toriki, he Popoia

here,he Kekeno, ho Te-rehu ,

he Te-whahahae, he‘I‘s

ra-peha, ho Te-hahi, he Tswa-iti-rehi, he Te-upeho-hua,no te moana era, a he nga mea hi u ta hi to whenua he

Te-M amaku,he

'l‘c he to Ks -tete : i whaha

hctes ai te tupu o aua tini mea nei,mo ta ratou hehuru

i tc matu a hahoro a Ta-whshi.

N a Ta-whshi te Koura i te nehoauga his Hinc-tu-s

tai, me to Raws ru,na Toria ha noho is Tehe he Te

hehihehi,u s te Ila te Ts rahihi i tc nehoauga is Whaharua

meho, me te Puwai-nshs -rua me te Pawaie, Pu nehenohe,

Hunchu nc,Tatahs

,Purcnu-s o-rua : na Parahi enc i i te

nehoauga is Hinc-Han,is Te-ahau te Ks roro, is Papa

hu ri-tihca te Tores,Ia M u i-nsho tc Ku rupatu ia Tuku

rea-hara he to Kanakana is Hine-hau , Tc Kaua-hana(Ngans ngau s ) toskana a Raki teina his to Tuero

,Inaha

mate-huhu -a-ts ca-hshc,Te-Rerc-wsha

,-pu te.

TA -WH A R I . (Ne A -T I-IIA U. )N o te Rangi tu s rua i s rus rumis ai

,a i patua s i Kewa

,

a Paraoa,s Kekeno

,a Ihu -puhu ,

a Torohi,a Paikea, a

Te-Iu smahu ,a Popo in-here, a l’eha (Penga) e Ts -whahi.

TUNA . (Ne A -rI-IIAU.)

Na M s nga-wairoa he Tuna

,no rungs a Tuna

,i tuhua

iho i ru ngs i tu taki i a Ta-whahi rs ua he Karihi i a rs ua

e piki aua hi nga rangi . Ks hiatu a Ta-whahi hi a Tuna,

M o te aha hoe ihs c re m s i ai i rungs .

” Ks mes a Tuna,

IIc hshs marehe no rungs , ha tuhu s ahau hi rare hi te

wai-heropupu i rote i Puta-ware—u uhu Ks karakia ratou

ho Tuna i reira hs mu tu,ha hehc iho a Tuna ha hahe a

Ta-whshi ms .

PA -s A (PUKDKO ) . (NeA -T I-II AU.)Ko M aha-i-crc nana te l’a-hu ra, u s Ps ni aia : u s Ta

whshi i hihini te ihu o Pahura (Pu-kcke) , i te tu tahinga ia Ps -hurs i te wa i haere s i s Ta-whahi hi rungs ns reirai where s i te ihu o Pa-hura.

TE PA TUNGA A TA -WHA R I . 53

TA -wII A II I . (NeA -I

Ks tahi a Ta-whshi ha mahara i rote i tens ngahan,

kia whshaohos c ia,m ehcmea c here 0 ehe . A hac re ans

aia hi to tiki i te tahi rahsu ,he rshau nu i hehi taua

rakau,

a s mohia m s i ans eia a tuhua iho ans eia

hi to m s rae o te ratou kainga, a nga (ha) oho ha

(nga) tu a‘.I ans i reira. He ohouga nu i tc ehengs e nga

tuakana 1a ratou sno c noho ans i to ratou kainga?I Pa-pe

a-es . A nga (ha) m shs ra a Ts -whahi ha rite to “ a iwhshs ritea iho ai e l l hs -tiri a haere ans rs ua he to

tuakana he Kerihi,ha ts c atu rs u a hi te hisnga i to rs u a

tu ahinc is Pupu-mai-nene i Tc-puhe-hi-tau rangs e noho

au a. Ks hi m s i ta rs ua tuahinc his rs ua,Ks riro heru a

hi hes,ha hi atu rs u a hi aia

,E haere she s na m au a hi

konei a haere atu ans rs ua,a ha tae rs ua lI i te taha o te

wai,a mes aua rs ua his hau

,a hs u hu are aua rs ua i rungs

i to m eans a kihai rs ua i mama to haere i ru ngs i te

m eans,i pohu tuhu tu tou u rs u a i roto i te wai

,a hohi s ua

m s i rs ua hi to hs ing: i te rs ua tu shino ; I hi atu ans te

tu shino hi a rs ua,

I when s ue horu a e ngaro ans hs

tahi s Ta-whahi hs hi atu hi to tuahinc I hac re rs maua

hi to rs ugshs u (rapu ) nIai i to maua hahoro” ha tahi te

tu shino ha hi atu his rs ua,

“ Kati hei te s ts ts tou nga (hs )haerc atu ai hi to tuhn atu is korua .

”A oho she aua i

te ata haere ans ratou ha ts e atu hi te taha o te u s i nga

(ha) hi atu a Pupu-mai-neno his rs ua I pehca to m o nga

R imu e to means i rongrohsh: (rehehaug:I) m s i ai o

herua ” ha hi atu a Ta-whahi hi s is ,“ I penei tou u ano ra

tc tn 0 ha (nga) ll iInn i rongohsha (rehehanga) Ins i s i 0mau a i nau shi Ks tahi tc hupu a is rs ua tuahinc ha hi

atu his rs u a,Keia s ue korua i here s i c tae, e ugari his

rite te wa,hc i reira heru s puts s i. A haere atu aua ratou

tohe-tor n,ha tse atu ratou hi to taha taha o te wai

,ha

tahi ano a Ta-whahi ha inei i taua inei. Ks hi atu s

Pupu-mai-neno his rs u a Haere ra hs u s e horu s waewac

e tu hi rote hi to maruats ngs e to ngaru o te means,0

hs ri (ngari) hei rungs hei te tibi e to hz ru (ugs ru ) hiswhiti s i. A haere sna a Karihi rs ua ho Ta-whah:I i rungs

54 WHA HA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

i te means a nga (ha) karakia a Pupu-ms i-nono,i tsna

karakia tahaps u ,hei huanui mo ans tuakana

,ha penei hoki

aia i tans inoings .

Tu she taku tira i Rare-hats ,

I tahi pebatu i Rare-hats .

Ks haere a Ta-whahi rsu a ho Karihi i rungs i te m oana

nga (ha) noho a Ts -whshi ia Hine-tu s -tai ha pu ta hi wahoho Ihs -nu i. Ks hac re tonu hoki rau s i wahe i temoana

,ha

noho a Ta-whshi i tc tini noa atu hohi o is wahine o is

wahine . He tohem sha hohi nga wahine a Ts -whahi i moe

hacre s i i waho o te means,a II atu ans rs u a hi u ta hi Te

pu-o-Toi

,he to whenu a m s rohi is

,he Te-pu

-o-Toi. I

reira s u e a Te-ru -ws lIinc -nI s ts -maori,

c noho aua . I

rokohina atu e rs ua c hs i tatau ans,me te howhiuwhiu i

taua howhiuwhiu ,e hs i tatau ans ; e mea ans

,ha tahi

,ha

ru s,ha tern

,ha II ha

,ha rima

,ha one

,ha whitu

,ha waru

,

ha iwa,ha hshu ru (ngahuru ) . Ks hite rs ua i tau a tipu s

(tupu s ) e hs i tatau ans 0 moc ans hohi nga hauohi o tau a

Tipu s , a ts hetshohis (tangetangohis ) ans etshi o au a hai e

rs u a,a rim hates i a rs u a to nu inga o nga hai o te Ru

wahine-In ata-mo A ha pahia nga hauohio tau a

tipua e Karihi ha penei te hupu a Korihi,

Purangi a eho

A hu mats. c Kerihi.

A ha tahi ha titiro nga hauohi o Te-ru-wahine-m s ta

Inorari. l leo i nga (ha) noho ratou i reira moc s i,s kihai

taua tipu a i hIte i to Inoc,no reira i whahapiritia ai o

rs ua hau ohi,hi to hau ohi pupu ,

nga (ha) tahi hohi rs ua

ha nIoe . Ks s o she to rs nga (ha) hi atu a Ta-whs hi hi

s is ,“ Kei hes tc huarahi hi rungs hi to Rangi .

” Ks hi

m s i tc tipu s rs , A ns,hei u hc s ranei

,hei whea ranei,

hei te ars pea hi te IniIni,hei tc ara ranei hi to wai

, hei

te ara ra nei hi when,hei te ara ranei hi whoa .

”

Ks hi atu s no s Ta-whshi hi aia,

M e whahaatu ms i

ano hoe i to tikanga o te huanu i his haere mau a.

”

Ks hi m s i te Tipua rs his rs ua Ks riro koia koruahi hes .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

56 WH AKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

ms i s u a wahine hi s is . A ha kite aia i s Tuna,e takoto

ans i to taha taha o te hapua o Puns -hau-ariki, s ha oho

a rote i aia i te aroha,a nga (ks ) l imata aia c ia tans

karakia mo Tuna. l Ie nu i hoki ans karakia,he

tans timatanga tenei,ko Te-eheu

,ho Totoe

,he Te

M ata,he l hia-ms i

,he Euga-po, ho Tc

-rangi-ps ia . He

oti he TahII-whatinga-a-rongo tenei . Ki te Inca ha riritctahi hi to tahi s ha houhia tc rouge,

ha whatis s ue te

rouge, ki n Iu ri m s i,ho E-ugs

-rsngs-rshs (he Karanga

rs ugs ) . Ko Tau ira-o-roko,ho Rangi-te-pikitia

-te-hiku,he

Te-Kawa, ho M ame-nu i,ho Te-Ru ruku

,ho Toi

,ko Te

Apiti, he Te-apara-rangi-hira. l Ieoi nga karakia a Ta

whaki hi s Tuna,a haerc atu ans aia hi rungs . Ks.

tu tahi i aia s Pahi-hings -nu i, rs u a ho Paki-hings -roa a

piki ans aia i to pikitauga hi Ti-pangia nga (ha) tutaki i

aia a Korero-u re, rs ua he Korc ro-tars,

a korero s tu ans

aia kia rs u a,ho aua wahine

,kihai hoki i hamumu atu te

wshs hi s is , ha hac re whshs ts ts atu s is hi to taha o te

Pa,ha tu taki tonu i s is a PII-s -te-aro-Ines

, ks korero atu

s Ta-whshi hi aia, ha hi atu s is,

“ E hos he aha era Inca

c tn m s i rs,ks hi atu a PII hi s is

,Kia mohio hoe c ta

,

ho nga II IIaIe enc i o Tc-e-ugshni(hahu i) -u hs tu ,ho Rangi

ha-ttata tc ingoa 0 lettahi u hs Ie, ko'

l o-s ngs s hs (angs s ugs )tapu

-o-tane tc ingoa o totshi whare,hei reira hoki c iri

ans nga iwi o Ilems,kei rote kei Te-angaaka (angsangs )

tapu-o-t..no e iri ans . Ileoi ha oho a ro le is Ta-whaki i

te aroha hi nga iwi 0 tons hahoro . Ks Ines atu aia hi a

Pu -s -te-aro-Ines , E ta kei hes e iri ans aua iwi.” Ks

hi nIIIi aia his Ta-whshi, Kai (kei) r ungs I to tu arongo

e iri ans . l leoti ha haer e tika tonu atu a Ta-whahi

hi taua whare,ha tata atu s is hi to ku tu (ugutu )

o te takitaki,ha tinIatais c ia tans karakia. Ko

\Vaks -tahs,tc tua-tahi . Ko E-ngahan (Ngahau ) te tua-ru s ,

ho N a-nswa-tsnc,te tua-torn

,ho Tc-iri-pungapungs te

tua-wha, ko l Iua-koho, tc tua-rimu, he Te-llou ,

tc tua-one,

ho Ku nIea-mai,tc tua-whitu . l Icoi ha haere aia hi te

whare i te E-ngahu i(Kahui) -whstu ,ha kite aia i te nu inga

o ratou c noho ans I rote i nga takitaki, hihi touu I te

TA M A -I-WA HO , KO TA -WHA III . 57

tangata, me rote hoki o te whare, hi tonu ano hoki i totangata. N s reira aia i karakia s i i sna karakia is Tu -tcraki-haru ru ,

is Tes tes -s -nuhu,is Tipuna-ngs i(kai) -m atua

,

ia Ks -ihi,is Tuhi

,is Tc-Kohars -i-wsho

,is Te-whatu -i-ki

ms i,ia Tc -wlIatu-i-horero-mai

,ia Te-Raki-i-pshu ,

is Te

Raki-pshe, is Te-Il shi-i-paps , ia Te-t s tu -hehe,is Tipua

te-ki,is Tipu s -te-res , is Tipua-whakarongo-tc-po . Ko te

an inga tenei o Te-E-ngahu i(hahu i) -whs tu ,nana i tu tehu

nga tangata katoa e noho ans i Pspa-eae, i Tc-pu tetcnu i-no-rahi , i Te-E-ngahs (rsha) -tu -s -Ins ro

,i to Puke-hi

tau ranga. Ko nga ingoa enc i 0 ha (nga) whenua i haerei ru ngs i te hupu o Ta-whshi

,ara na Ta-whahi i inei atu

hi te E-ngahu i(kshu i) -whetu kia whsksmates aua iwi,mo

ta ratou kaiera-ora (korero koharu ) hi aia . l leoi ha kitea Ta-whahi i runga i to rangi, hua hero katoa nga tangata

o au a whenu a,a ha tahi aia ks mansws rengs (I

'

eha ha

hari) IIIs i hei u tu nIo ta ratou niahi tutu ki aia. N a honei

aia i haere s i hi to pokspoks i nga rangi kotahi te kau Ina

whs ; otira i haere s no aia hi to n hai tikanga hi rungs

his akona m s i e Ts nIs -i-wsho he karakia hi s is . Ko te

whakaare tenei a Ts -whshi i hac re s i hi te pohspoka i

au a rangi , no reira hoki aia i rongo ai hi to nainga 0 ha

(nga) karakia a Tsma-i-wsho ; a i kite s i s no hoki aTs -whshi i tans tangata is Ts Ins -i-wsho e ts rews nos aua

i rete i te rangi. Ks maioha m s i a Tania his Ts -whaki,

ks maioha atu hoki a Ta-whshi hi s is . Ks tiori (u i)atu a Ta-whshi hi aia ha mea.

“ E hos tens hes

te tikanga o nga karakia i a hoe nei ; hua rouge

nei matou,he nu i nga mea kei a hoe .

” Ks hi m s i

s Tania hi s is,

“E tihs ans hei an nga mea katoa. N a

reira II TII-n haki i karanga s he s i. ta 0 here koe 0

ps i hi to whsks sho ms i i aua karakia hi s u Ks hi m s i

a Tsm s,E pai ans sno ahau hi to whaks sko i a hoe.

” Atims ts ia ans 0 Ts nIa to she. A Keia nc i tc ingoa o aua

Inca i akona eis hi s Ta-whshi. Ko Who-kite,ko Ka-tu

,

ho Whakairia,ho Ts o-kaimai

,he Ts o-iti-a-pse

-hohu,he

Wc rohis,ho Te-hu ri

,ho Nga

-puke, he Kspo

ho IIo-pukapuka, he Tc-matau,ho Iii-nuku , ho Te-ihs

58 WHAHA RA RA TUPUNA M A O R I .

tahi-era, ho Whaha-kau , ho Ks ru s (Ngarua) , ho Kahi, hoTe-ars -mata-toro

,he Tahu-ara-i-waerea. KO Tu -tapa

ninihi,he Te-hiku , he Tc-ra-to-wanawana, he Tc -ts ups , ko

Ngs -tohi, ho Te-hiwa, ko Nga-wetcwctc , ho Tc-whakahopu ,ho Te-mats

,ho lVaruws ru-tu , ho Tu -ahc, ho Nga

-whaha-i,

ho Te-shi-para-rakau

,ho Nga

-ms uri, ho Te-iha-Inai-otahu s , ho Tc-umu-o-tumaroa

,ho Tc-horoi

,ho Ts i-hu a

rewarewa . Heoi nga karakia a Tama-i-wsho i sko ms iai his Ta-whahi. Ks mea atu a Ta-whahi

,

“E ta hcoti

nga karakia ?”

Nga (ha) karanga iho a Tsms hi aia,Ks

mu tu is kotahi tenei nga (ka) karanga she a Ta-whahi.“ Homai hi an e hos .

” A karakia iho ans a Tsms hi

aia he Te-pohc-i-mau , ho M ahu

,ho Taia

,ho Its -hops , ho

Ta-putu ,ho Ko-hepu -nui, ho Ts i-hotia

,ho Tu-te-rangi

psos , ho Ka-pahi-tua. IIcoi sno nga karakia a'

l‘ama i ake

ms i ai hi a Ta-whaki. A hoki ans Ins i a Ta-whshi hi to

rangi i a Rehua nc i noho s i.

Ks tahi ha whshs ritea he hos wahine nIo Ta-whahi,a

nga (ks ) noho a l lapai-nu i-a-maunga is Ta-whshi, a hapu

ans tc tamaiti i rote i te puku o Il sps i is Ta-whahi. No

muri iho ha mahi he rs ua,a ha kite nga mane tin i o te

rangi c mahi he aua rsua, a potsea iho ans he mounu

(mauuu ) hi rungs hi to mats u s pangs iho ans,a tan iho

sna hi 0 rs ua s ros ro,a ha hitc tc wahine i nga mats u

ha m iharo ; hi atu a Ta-whahi hi te wahine,l lomai his

hitc hoki ahau .

” A hoatu ans c te wahine hi aia,a whaoa

aua eis hi rote hi taua wahs . Ks kite nga Inano tini ote rangi, ha pahiwitia (hiwis ) to she

,ks tu tc mats u hi

rote hi te wsha o Ts -whahi,a ha mate aia i te l lorc -horc

tuahau . l leoi nga (ha) tupu i tons tamaiti is Wahio-rea,ha noho hohi aia is M atoha-rau-tawhiri

,ha puta hi waho

ho Rats . Ilcoi ha hchc iho a Rats hi tenei s o . Otira irote ano a Rats I to hopu o tans whaca is M atouga

-rau

tawhiri, hua mate nos she a “(able-res , ia Matuku .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

60 WHA IIA RAPA TUPUNA M A O R I .

a Rats hi tans whase,

Kei whee rs toku nei matua

tsane ha hi atu te haku i Ku a mate,” ha u i atu a Rats

Naws i,”ha hi atu te haku i

,

“ N a M atuku,i hacre hi

te mea hs i maku,ha hapu hoe ha hiskai au

,ha hac re aia

hite wahi a M atuku,ha mate aia

,

” ha u i atu a Rats,Kei

whea tona kainga.

” Ks hi atu te haku i,M e titiro e koe

hi to putanga m s i o to rs hei waho he hei te moana c kore

koe e tae.

”N a ha noho te haku i ha hacre ki te whai wa

hie a ha porangi (rapu ) ha kite aia i te rakau ps i he totars ,

a ks mau ria ms i tc pu s o te rakau a ha ahi ahi ha korero

atu aia hi a Rats hi tans tama,ha mea atu

,Ka kite an i

te rakau he rakau ps ihe totars , apopo hoe ha hac re hi te tore

(rapu ) i tsku rakau,

” ha hoatu te pu s his kite a Rats ; ks

haere s Rats ha porangi (rapu rspu ) ks hoki m s i ha hi atu

aia hi te whaca“ Kaore au kia kite

,

” ha hi s tu te haku i

(whaca) , E here 0 ngaro i a hoe hei te rakau taratara,

tera koia tens ,”ha hacre sno a Rats ks porangi , hahore

hohi his kites ; ha ki atu s no te haku i . E kore

e ngaro i a hoe kc i te rakau taratara s ue . Ks

haere,ka hoki Inai ha kitea c Rats taua rakau . Ks u i

atu a Rats hi to haku i, M e aha,

” ks his atu e to haku ihi nga toki, ks hi atu a Rats He pu ruhia (puhu hi) enci

toki kahore he niho,

”ks hi atu te haku i

,N au nIai haere

hawea whaks iria hi rungs hi to tu s iwi 0 ton tupuna ia

Hine-tu-s-oska (l l inc-tu -s -hoangs ) , na ha hi s tu te waha

o te hoangs Kia hei, his hei, his hei,” hua koi nga toki .

Ka ts c m s i ki te whare ha hou ia a ha ahi ahi te rs ha moe

ha so she i to ata ha hac re s Rats ha tu s ina taua rakau , ha

hinga hi rare ha topca (tapahia) te ngs u ru (kau ru ) o rungs ,

a ha hoki ms i a Rats hi re o te whare,hs noho ks s o she

ks hoki s ue aia hi taua rakau rokohina rawatia atu hua

arshia (ara) hi rungs . Ks tuaina s ue ha hinga hi rare,

ks tepes te tauru (kauru) ha hoki m s i aia hi to whare,ha

hi atu aia hi tc whaca,Whans tu rawa (tse rawa atu ) ahau

hua tu hi rungs te rshau ha ki atu te whaca I shatia e

koe,

” ha hi atu a Rats I tuaina mahuarctia c an,

” ks hi

atu te hahu i M e tua wareware ou tupuna ? ha hi atu a

Rats A e i tuaina tonutia e an,

” ha hi atu te haku i, Nan

K0 RA TA .

m s i hsere e hoki,

” ks ts e atu s Rs ts hi ts u s rshs u sno,ks

tu s ina hs hinga hi raro, ks kotis te ts u ru (kau ru ) , ks pehem s i ters hi tshshi

,hs tu s tu s is hs whshs rongo ters e

hs rsngs tis s ns m s i.

Ko Rats , ho Rats s s ie~ros ,

Tus tus ins mshu s retis e hoe

To ws o tapu o Ts ne.

Kihu m s ots o Ts ne ;

Ks rere te ms rsms rs rs hi te puhshs (pu tshe) ,Ks rare to ms rsms rs rs hi to hs uru ,

Kois e piri,

Kois e ts ts ,

Kois ts u torotis .

E tups ws is .

Ku s tu s no te rshs u hi rungs , ks whsns tu hs tu hi

rungs , hs i10puhi11s e Rats hs n1s ]111e,ks memehe (mene) ngs

ts ngs ts hi tshshi hs hi s tu s Rs ts Kois nei sno e mes its hu rshs u 11ei

,hois nei sno e 1

‘

11101n 11gs i tshu rshs u nei”

ks hi m s i IIs ere hoe, waiho ts u rsks u hi honei tskoto s i,

m s m s tou c whai hangs s tu” ks ts e s Rats hi to kainga

hs hi m s i te hshu i “I to shs tou rshs u

,

” hs hi s tu s

R s ts, (ts c s tu) rsws shs u hu s tu hi rungs , s ks

tu s ins s no c an ks hings hi 1°

s ro,ks topes (tspshis ) to

ts u ru (kau ru ) he pehe s u hi tshski tu s tu s i,ks whshs

rongo s tu shs u e ks rs ugs tis s u s 1ns i,ka whshshu s tis ho

toku 111gos ho lis ts ho lis ts s shie ros . N a ks moe s

Rats ,hs s rs she i te s ts hu s ts c ms i to 11 shs hi to tsrs o

te wl1s re tskoto s i ; s ks pu ts s Rs ts hi wsho,tenei e

tskoto nei to wahs i to ts rs 0 tons whare,ku s oti i s u s

tupuna nei te m shi tc wahs . Ks so she,i te s ts l1o rs ngi

he : hs kswes te wshs hi te n1os 11s tis tis s i : ks n1au riam s i 11gs ihs o rungs , hs ts e ms i ks hawes ngs rimu hi.

M u s his hs rshis . Ko su s rin111 rs i hswes hi M u s

ts its i s i. Ks tunu s te ihs ks kainga, hs tshoto tetshi, kss oins she to s ts hs tsons te ts l1i ihs

,te m s 0 s u s ihs rs .

Ks hs ings te ihs,he to tspors , whsks iris l1c i rs upshs

(rs ups ngs ) . Na s u ins she ks tois te wshs ho Niwa-ru te

ingos o ts u s wshs . Ks hs cre te ts u s hs tse hi to kaingao Kiore-ros rs us ho Kiore-poto, ks hs rshis tetshi

,e poto

62 wm m sm TUPUNA m om .

te karakia o te tahi ; e ros te karakia o te tshi . Ko kiore

poto i puts .

Kiore ; Kiore, ms tshi to whsks rus .

Ws iho Kiore his tau sns i tons whs re.

To whare o Tu-nui.

To whs re o Tshs-tos .

Whitims u ms us ,

Ko tsrs i sws tes .

Hu i o, Ts i 0, Ros s , Hans .

Hsetems i toki.baums .

Ko Kiore-ros i mate. Ks ms uris ms i s Kiore-ros te

tsngs ts i mate,ks tse ms i hi te kainga i te haku i, hs here

sno his es to mate.

Ks hus ins (hishis tis ) e R s ts ks hsere hs hoe i te moans,

11 ha ts c hi to hs ings i te Raihi, ho Tsms -uri-u ri te ingos o

te tsngs ts e noho as s i Pu-oro-nuhu,i Pu-oro-rangi (he

ingos whenua enci) ks u i s tu,Keiwhea tou ts ngs ts hs

hi ms i Kei ho s no,he an s no tenei e ws iho nei hei tishi

i ngs m s s rs ,” ks hi s tu E kore rsnei e tse ms i

,

” hs hi

m s i ts u s ps ihi (mokai, penenga) E kore e tse ms i : i hiiho hi s u , hei te whitu , he te ws ru

,hs hse1e ms i s i his

tsmshungis s ms u s hoti puwhs ,”hs hi s tu E kore hoe

e hs rs ngs ,” ks hs rsngs s Tsms-u ri-um “ E M atuku e

,

ns u m s i rs,his tsmshungis s tsu s koti puwhs nei

,

” ks

hsrs ngs ms i s M atuku,Kei te whshshe hoe i ugs po s

M atuku , hei te whitu , hei te ws ru ,hs hsere s tu shs u hi

to tamahu i s ts us hoti puwhs ,” hs ks rsngs sno s Tsms

uri-u ri,M atuku c

,11s u ms i rs whs is s tsu s hoti puwhs ,

”

ks hs rsngs ms i s M atuku Kei te whshsporo (whshspoto)hoe i te manawa s M atuku

,shu snei

,nawca (wets ) sno

kois s M atuku .

” Kus tshoto te mshsngs s Rs ts hi rungs

hi te m s 0 M atuku ho Puts -s ro-s ro-nuhu te ingos o to

ans 0 M atuku . I raro s no s M atuku,hs karakia s Rats ,

hs whshshus i ts us karakia,hois nei.

Tahu ms hsngs nei,Ko here hi rungs :

Ks here hi to tangata.Taki (s ki ts us ,Ko Here-nuku-s i o (t re-nuku-s i) .Ko Here-shi-s i0,K0 Whiwhis , Ko Rawea,K0 M ans .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

64 wm m sm TUPUX A M A O RI .

Ks hi s tu te haku i hi s is E tsm s his rongo m s i koe

hi su,e nu i tou hishis hi reira, m shs u (mau ) e ts rs i i te

wsks hei s rs mou hi reira.

” A haere ans s Rats,m s

ngs t sot so o Hekea, s haere whsks ts ts s tu s u s s is hi to

tabs o te whenua o R shi-tshu s ks kite s is i ngs ts ngsts o

ts u s hs ings o Raki-tahu s , ks tu s is i wsengsnu i o ngs

m sno,ngs (ks ) ks rsngs s is “ E hos m s hei hes a Kabue

(Ngahne) hs hi ms i ngs mano hi s is Kei te Paps -tusno-Hawaiki s Kabue e noho s ns .

” Ks ksrsngs stu s is

hi to nu inga o tsu s iwi “ I hs rs (haere) m s i rs swsu

(shsu ) hi s is .

” A hsere s tu s ns s Rats i ngs pakihi s tsshu s o ‘Vs i-kspus , s tse s tu s u s s is ki te Psps

-tu s -no

s s -iki,hs kite s is is Kabue

,ks hi s tu s Rats his

Kahue “ E hos e kore hoe 0 ps i m s i hi s u,no te mes

i hsere ms i s u hi to tiki toki ms i i s hoe.

” A ks rongo

s Kshue hs hi s tu s is “ E ps i sns e ts,m s hsku

e whsksps totshi toki mohou (man) A wswshis ans e

Kahue ngs toki, ho Te-psps -ariari te ingos o te toki s Kabuei riro ms i i s Rats . Ko Tau ira-s -ps te ingos o te toki i sKupe, ko Nga-pshi-tu s te ingos o te toki s Kshue. IIeoi

sno ks hs ri te whshs s ro o Rats,

no te mes ngs (hs )whiwhi s is ki te toki . A riro sns m s i i s is . Ks hi m s i

s Kshue hi s Rs ts “ E hos e riro i s hoe,m shs u e whaha

s ts hi rungs hi s IIine-tu-s-hos ugs A ks rongo s R s ts

s ngs (ks ) mshs rs tonu s is hi te tikanga m s i o Kshue'

hi

s is . Ks tse ms i s is hi rungs hi s IIiue-tu -s -hosngs ;

otira hu s tse nos she hi mu s hi to aroaro o te s tu s o

Ta—hiu s-po, no reira i whshspiritis s i ki s Tu -s -hos ngs .

No reirs hoki s Ksngs (Ehengs )-ti-1nsku ,s Er»gsks (Ehengs )

ti-rs ngi, s U-orois -te-s ti-tipus , a U-orois -te-s ti-tshito (tswhite) s ks oti te whshsps i ts us toki hs homai te hshsks hu s ins hoki te e-11gsks u (ksks n) ho M spn

-ns i-erc . Aks hsere s Rats hi ro (roto hi te) ngsherehere hi to titirorsks u ; s ks kites eis te rsks u e ps i s ns no reirs hohi

i tu s ina m sku sretis s i 0 Rats te wso tapu s Ts ne. Tus

whs ki ru ngs , tu s whs hoki ki rs ro, no te tu s rims hi rs ro ;ks whshs momongs tis e Rs ts

,11 ha kite s is i te Tini-o-te

rsngi e honohono ans 1 ngs maramara ki te tinana o te

KO R A TA , KO m u s -03 1mm .

rsks u . Heoi hs rongo s Rats i te hupu whshshsuhs u s

Tini-o-te-Ps rs -rshs u e penei sns te hupu .

Ws hs res res , ho R s ts . ho R s ts . s Wshie-ros

I tu s tus is mshu s retis e hoe

Te ws o tspu o Tsne

Ks rere to ms rsms rs

Ks rere hi to putshe

Kois i piri s i

Kois i ts ts s i

E tups whsis .

Ks tahi hoki s Rats ks whshshite i s is his kites e ratou,

tons mats . Hoei ks kite te tini o Pars-rsks u i s is hswhshshu s retis e to s tu s te whshs s ro o Rats . Ks korero

m s i te s tu s hi s is ks mes m s i ki s is E hos,e kore hoe

e rongo ms i,me haere koe hi te kainga, waiho to wshs i

hons . A hsere s tu s u s s Rsts hi to kainga noho s i,

kotshi te po, oho rsws she i te s ts kus tse m s i ts u s wshs

hi te hs ings tshote s i,

s hs kite s Rs ts rs u s ho tons

m s tu s wahine ks ms nsws rengs (rcks ) o rs u s ngsks u ki te

tikshs (tikanga) s te s tu s i whsks rite s ihis Rs ts , u s reirs i

whshshu s tis s i te ingoa o ts u s wshs ho Niwa-ru . Ko te

m shs rstsngs hoki tenei o Rs ts hi to kski (ngahi) i te ms te

0 tons hskoro o Wshie-ros . A hs ere s tu s us te ts u s ki te

pu tanga ms i o to Rs,ks tse s tu te ts u s hi to ngs iks

(kainga) is Tsms -u ri-u ri,ko Pu s ro-nuku te ingoa o te ans

0 Tsm s . Ks rongo s Rats hi te horero s ts u s ts ngs ts e

mes m s i s ns ki s is “Tcrs s no s M atuku hei te ors .

”

A hsere hari sns te whsks s ro o te whsks s rihi (ts u s ) mo

M atuku ks ts c atu te whshs s rihi (ts us ) hi te ts u rs ugs hi

Ks i-whs is,ho te tau ranga hoki is , e,

tu ts ts s tu sns hi te

tabs o te ms uugs oWhiti-Imu s , I reira te kainga o M atuku .

Ko te sns i rungs i te ms u ugs , s i roto s no s is s M atuku

i ts u s sno i Pu s ro-rs ngi, ns reira i hsere tups to s tu s i te

ts u s hi te ihi o te sns . I roto he s M atuku i te ans e

noho ans,0 hsngs s ns i ks (nga) mes o roto . Ks ts c

s tu te whshs s riki hi te s us ks ngs rshs (hsrsngs ) iho s

Rats his M atuku,s kihai s M atuku i 0110 hi ts us hupu

ps ts i s hs hoki sno te tus -ru s o ugs hupu psts i s Rats , s

66 w a s TUPUNA m om .

ks tahi sno s M atuku ngs (ks ) ks rsngs she hi te tsns

Ngs (ks ) he i ngs po s M atuku .

”E mea sns te hupu

pstsi s M atuku Hei te whits hei te wsru hei te kabu ru

(ngahuru ) hei reira ks tsts mshu s i is ts u s nei ho Titipuhafi

’

Ks ps ts i s tu sno s Rats his M atuku E ts e M atuku

piki msi hi rungs nei, tenei ngs tsongs msu”no reira s is

i hs rsngs she s i. Ks tshi sno as ks he,ins hoki rs te

hupu ps ts i hus tshs he, ws iho hiho tekupu wshsm utungs :

ku s he he hoki . Heoi sno ks hsere tonu s he s M atuku,

a whshs tshotoris sns e Rats te m shsngs hi rungs hi to

ihi o te sns ; ho Pu -s ro—rsngi te ingoa o te sns,ho Ru s

whsro te ingos o te m shsngs i mate s i s M atuku ; i te

hshi te m s ungs o te m shs ngs . Beoti ks ms te s M utuku

i ts u s ws . Na reira hoki s Rats i whsks sro s i,e ps i sns

temounu ki te tsongs hei patipati s tu i te tangata, his kores i 0 mshsrs te ngahan o te tsngsts his penei tonu s i to

whsks sro me te iks o te mosns .

RA TA 1111011 no LIA TUKU. (Nes -rx-su nnu .)

Na Rats te wsks i whs ihsngs , he mes hoki i ps tu s ts nspsps e tetshi iwi he nos s tu

,i te ws o Rs ts e iti ans . A

ks shus tupu she s is,ks nui

,ks u i hi ts ns whses

,

Keihes toku ms tus” ks kns s tu e te whses

,Ku s

mate i te iwi tawhiti,i tus i te mosns

,

” ks u i s is i te s rs,

ks whsks stu ris e te whses . A ks mes s tu te whses , me

mahi he wshs e Rats . Ko te ingos o te whses,ho Hine

tu-s-hsks . He kahiha te rsks u o tsns wsks s ks hingste rsks u i s Rats , ks whsks tu ris s no te rsks u e ngs s tus ;

he mes hoki,hihs i s Rats i hs rshis i ts us rsks u ; hois i

tu s i sno te rsks u i s u s s tu s . E toru tungs o te rsks u i

s us s tus . Ks nohois e Rats,s hs kites s u s s tu s

,ks korero

ratou ho Rats,ks mes ratou

,Haere koe ki te kainga.

”

I te s ts o to songs she o te rs,hu s tse te wshs hi to

kainga o Rats . Ks menc he tsngs ts mo tsu s wshs , ha hoe

s is hi to kainga i mate s i tsns psps , s ks tangi ms i nga

wheua o tsns mstus hi s is,ks penei te tangi 0 s un whens ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

68 wm sm m rerun/1 111110111 .

RA TA . (Nos -m ono .)

No te ws i hobu rs tis s i s Wahie-ros i mate s i sno hokia Hawea s no ts u s ws sno i mes s i sno hohi s lis ts his

hangs eis te waks nei s Pu-nu i, otira i whahahawes te iwi,a i mes ratou , hahore hsu he tikanga e hangi s i he wsha,

s hahore he ritenga e tshitahins s i te mate o “’shie-roa.

A hangs ans te wsks nei s Pu-nu i e lis ts,s no ha oti ks

bu ibu is te iwi hei to i ts u s wsha hi te mosns,a to nos

te iwi, kihai noske i tses ts u s wahs to to, hs tahi rs sno

ratou ks karakia hi s Rangi his unuhis te pu ru i te mats

pu ns o te wai, a ha pu ts te wai, ks mans hoki ts ratou

tono,s ks puke te wai, ks kswes ts u s wsks ki te mosns

hi to A ws -ros hi Pikopiko-whititis .

RA TA nsns no M A TUKU. (Nos -rt-ns u .)

N s Rats i hangs te wsks nei s Pu-niu,sno ks oti taua

wahs ks toia e to iwi,s kihai i tses i te ouou o te iwi, he

mes i m shis s i ts us wshs s Pu-niu e lis ts,he mes his hoe

s is hi Tu-mshis hi N u i owhiti,his rapu a he u tu mo tsns

m s tu s i ps tus his mate. Ko te ingos o ts ns m stus ho

O -m s ts ugi (s ums tsngi) kihai te wsks nei i tses,s hac re ans

s lis ts hi'

l‘

o-pu ru-o-tc-utu-tu-matus a u nuhis ans eis a

m s u u ons s Pu-niu,s rere ans s is i rungs i tsns wsks hi

Tu-m shi-nu i-o-ws rs s tahuna ans te ahi eis i reira, sno hakite s M su -matuku i te psos o ts us ahi ha 11 mai hoki aiaki reirs

,ks man a M s u-matuku i reira s ha mate a M atu

ku . ll e mes kai e etshi o te ts u s nga kai, s ks mate kai

etshi o te ts u s a he to M atu-oro-hshi s nake i ors she,

a tahuna s us te ps a hacre sus te ts us .

M u c hu RA UA K0 (N os

He tsngats koburu a M atuku rs ua ho Whiti,he nu i nos

atu a rs ua tangata i hehu ru s i,s ks ts c hi te rs i koburu

tis s i s “’

shie-roa e M atuku,ho te wahine a VVshie-ros

he mes mau e M atuku hei wahine mas s . A ks turis te

ope e nga whsns ungs s -ros , ks haere ratou hi to

ngahere, ks hakan i te rsks u hei wshs , ha kites te rakau ,

ha ha tc ahi,ha hinga te rsks u , otira ho te Tini-o-te-hahe

KO war n, KO M A TUKU. 69

turi he atua,hsere m s i s ns

,s no he msnu iti nei te ahua

,a

i te po ks whsks turis sno ts us rsks u e s us m snu s tu s . Ks

ks s no te ahi s taua iwihu s ngs s “rabie-ros hi tsu s rsksu ,

s ks hinga sno te rsksu,s ks tu sno ts u s rsksu i tsu s

Tini-s-hshe-tu ri,a e toru hingsngs o te rsksu rs

,s e toru

tu ngs sno hi ru ngs , s ks shu s riri nga tangata, a ks hingas no ts u s rsks u ,

ks whshsmohe ratou i te tshs o tsu s rsks u,

a ks pu ta te Tini-s -hshe-tu ri, s turis sns hi to hamama o

te iwi ts ngs ts rs s hsere sns Te-tine-o-hshe-turi, s i wehisno hoki etahi o s u s rsks u rs i te tioro o te msngs i o te

iwi tangata rs,s tuohu ans te mats mats o s u s rsksu , s rs

ho te toi i piko iho, s tuohu tonu aua rsksu tse nos m s i

hi enc i rs . Ko te Pongs , ho te Kareao s u s rsks u i piko nei.Ks oti te wshs rs te hshs u , ks tu is nga ranawa, ks

mahia ki te wai,a he api spi no te huru s rs he u ru rua

kihai i tses te wahs rs te too,na reira ts u s tau nei 1

whskshu s tis ai hei to his ts es s i ts u s wshs

E. o u cs s turi hunga

E , 0 nos s Tara-mos

Kn.puts.hi waho

Ko M atuku . ho Whiti.

11s te tau nei ks ps rs retis e to hs i to o te wshs,ks tuhera

te s rs i te u ru rua hs tses te wahs,ha cke nga tos hs hoe

ks whshswhiti atu hi to whare o M atuku,ts e atu ratou

hshora s is i reira,ku s riro he atu ; otira ho te wahine c

rapua nei e ratou ho te wahine s -ros i reira,ha u i

atu s u s tos hi s is,

“ M e pehes e m s u s i s M atuku is

matou,

”ks mes s tu ts u s wahine rs kis ratou

“ M e mahi hem shs ngs hi mua o te tatau o te whare

,a me huns ratou

is ratou i roto i nga ps tu o to share,

”ks mes s tu s no ts us

wahine kis ratou“ Kei man s M atuku is kou tou hi tans

kshi,otira .me mau te mahanga ki to hope, i to mes hoki

he kaha tsns kski e kore e mau,ho to hope te wahi kaha

kore.

”

Ks rongo ratou is M atuku e hsere ms i ans,no te mes

e ngau cuwe ans te whenua i te kshs o tsns hikoi,i te tai

m shs o ans waewae he hiko kiho tangata tans wahanga e

pikau ans i tans tuara,i whins eis hi to whenua takoto s i

70 wnsm su morons m om .

i tans tsengs m si hi te whatitoks o te whare, ks karanga

atu ts us wahine hi s is ; otira i ahua tupsto s M atuku ha

mea s is,

mes

A ks tuohu s is ks tomo atu ki te whare,sno ha tsc

tans upoko me tsns tuara ki roto ki te m shsngs (rore) kshu ia ts u s mshs ngs (rore) e nga tos rs

,s ks m an a M a

tuku,hs tapahia e ratou tetshi o ans ringa, ks mes s tu aia

his ratou E kore ahau e mate is kou tou,

”s hs penei tonu

tsns kupu i te ws i tapahia s i e rston ans rings me ans

waewae s no ks motu tsns kaki s rs ks tapahia tsns upoko,ha ms te s is s M atuku . A no te matcnga ons ks rere

he ts u s shu s hei m s nu M atuku,koia i kiia si ts u s m snu

he M atuku .

Ks mate nei s M atuku ks u i s u s tos nei hi to wahine rs

M e pehca 0 man s i s no hoki s \Vhiti,

” hs akona eis te

wahi i noho s i s \Vhiti his ratou,me te r us ; he s ns i noho

s i s \Vhiti,ha mes s tu ts us wahine M e mahi he m shs ngs

hi rungs hi to ngutu o te ru s,a me ps rs re s ratou ms ngs i

his psroro s i te turi tu ri penei ks puts she a Whiti i tsnsru s

,s ks hu skins ratou eis

,

” he mes hoki ko tsns mahi

ters hi nga tangata katoa e tse atu ans ki te tabs 0 ts ns

ru s . Ks mahia te m shsngs e ratou,s ks pu ts she a

Whiti, pu ta ks u sno ks ts hiritis te mshsngs e ratou a ha

man s W'

hiti a patua ans e ratou .

Piro piro,Hs ungs hsungs

Tahu ks i he tangata.

wahine,

Kshore, hahore

E ps i ans

Kshore he he.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A ORI.

Kshsps ms i to hskaps .

Hohoks ms i te bokoka.

Ks 0110 mai

Te ms nu nui s R ua.

Ks pangs , ks ohai (hohs i)I ans tus okai (tu s hohs i)Te bengi iti,

Te hiws nuku ,

Te hi ws rangi.

Ko tematou hiri,Nans i rspski

Te poz aha.

Na u tu potsks ,

R su -pots hs , Rs-ts i.

Tu tins , ho Tshi.

Tu-ho tahi

Tu-Tshi. ho Te-msno

Ts Te M ane,

Ko Ts i-rs tu ;Ts Ts i-rs tu ,

Ko Ts i-s ro-ps i ;Ts Ts i-raps

-ps i,

Ko Pu . \s' l1e-tongi-tongi

Ts Pu-whc-tongi-tongi,

No Te-ninihi ;

Ko Te-Ps rs ts ,

K0 Pare-huhu ,

Ko Pare-s swau .

Na Te-X ge i rs ro nei, 11a

Heiwhare mo nga s tu s .

t hahokis e ta1, o s na atua,

Kei ors ts i o ngs tangata.

He tai pupu .

Kei Te Piere ;Kei Te-M s tats .

Ko M uri-mu ri-swhs .

l Iuri-hu ri-heuheu ,

Ts ks -tsks -inohi,

t ks rongo te tupu ,

t hs rongo to tawiti,

Tupua-nuku ,

Ts Tuhi. ho To Raps .

Ts Te-Iis ps , ho To-u irs ,

Ko te A whs , ho \Vs rs

Ku noho i s lioro-te-rs ngi.

Takiritis hi waho , ho t i-tiri (Ks -moo)Is B ishs i-tsngs ts ,

Ks puts hi waho.Ko Punga, Punga-nui.

TA NE no 111511011. 73“

Punga-res . Tau tau .

Tau tau-iri, Ts u tau m s mate

Ko Tupua rs ua ko Tawiti.

Ko TA NE K0 Iinnu s . (Nos

Ks piki s Rupe, ks hs u , ks porangi hi s Rehua ha tae

ters hi te tahi kainga nei,s hs karanga atu tcrs Kahore

he tangata i rungs nei ha hi m s i nga tangata o te kaingaHe ts ngs ts sno kei rungs nei ks hi atu a liupe. E

kore ranei an e tae ks kiis m s i. E kore hoe e tsc , ho

nga rangi i tu ituia e Tsne.

” Ks wahi she a liupe noho

ans i rungs i tcrs rangi, s hs ere pera tonu s tu s is s tse

tonu stu ki te rangi tua ngahu ru .

N a ks tse hi te kainga o Rehua,ks hsere m s i s Rehua

his tangi hi a liupe ; ts ngi ‘

ans rs ua,s ts ngi maku sre ans

9. Rehua, ho Rupe i tsngi, me to whaha hu s i te karakia,

na te tangi s Rupe i mats u s i s Rehua ho liupe e tsngi nei

hi s is .

A no ha mu tu te tsngi s rs u s hi s rsua ks hiis atu e lie

hu s hi ts ns iwi Tahuna he shi ha ha te ahi ha maua

m s i nga ipu ks takoto hi te s ro are 0 Rehua,ha kite a

liupo i s u s ipu e tu kai hore ans,ks mahara s is hei hes

rs he hs i n1o roto i enei ipu ,s ks kite atu s liupo, 0 wrote

his s ns e liehu s te makawe 0 tons mshungs , he mes hokie here tikitiki ans te upoko o Rehua ; s ks ru ia e Rehu a

tsns upoko, ara ks ru ru i ans m shswe s ha rere m s i 1

reira nga poks i Koho, e hs i s ns i nga hu tu o te upoko o

Rehu a, hs hopu hO puhia s u s m s nu e to iwi o Kehua hs

ps tupatua, s ks whsons hi nga ipu , a ha hi s u s ipu ,s ha

m s u ris s u s ipu hi te ahi ks kohu s tis s u s msnu i roto i auaipu ks m s ongs (maoa) ks ms uris ms i hi to are are 0

liupo, a ha tu hi tons taha ; ks kiia s tu e Rehua his liupo

his kai s is i s u s ms nu ks hiis atu e liupe E here an e

kai,titiro rawa atu ou e wetea ans ms i e koe s u s m snu i

roto i tou upoko nana i hoki te kai,i ks i s i i nga hutu 0

ton upoko .

” Na reira s liupo i ms tshu s i,he mea ko Re

hua te tangata o mu s o rs ua,ko Rehua te Ariki 0 runs

a hahore s liupo i hs i i s u s msnu,tu tonu s us ipu i ts ns

74 wnsm sm TUPUNA m om .

Ks tahi s lis pe ks u i s tu hi s Rehu a ks mes atu, E

Rehua, ksore ranei hoe i rongo wawara o rs ro nei na.

Ks mes atu a Rehua, A e i rongo an i te wawara ; s ns keirs ro kei M otu-tspu .

”

Ks tahi sno a Rupe ks whaha Kukupa i s is a ks rere

s is hi raro hi M otu-tspu : Ks rere nei aia a tan nos atu i

te matapihi o te whare o Tini-rs u, a ha kites s is e ngs

tangata o reira ks ps ts ratou karanga,“ A be msnu

,he

manu .

” Ks mes etshi, iVerohis,werohis

,

” ks tses ngs

here ks werohis hi s Rupe, whakatahs she eis titi he to

koinga o te here ki te rsksu,s hs whati te tars o te

here ; ks he ters , ks ts c sno taua iwi ks mahi ks hangs i tetari (mshsngs ) , ks hoatu ha potseris hi tsns upoko, ha whinte kaki o Rupe a kihai s is i man i te tari . M ei reira ksmea atu te tu shine o liupe hi nga tangata. A waihohos his titiro atu su . Ks titiro atu te wahine rs

,ks

mohio atu s is ho tons tunganc, s ks psts i atu s is hi ts u s

m snu .

“ He shs to take i hsere ms i s i koe. Ks

kotsmu atu nga ngutu o te m snu ta hi s is,ks mes atu

te wahine rs hi a Tini-rs u . E hos he to tsokete tenei .”

Ks mes s tu s Tini-rau Ko-wai” hs mes atu te wahine,

Ko liupe.

” Ko te rangi hoki is i whanau ai te tamaiti

a ts u s wahine, a to tuahinc o Rupe. Na ks tahi hawhahshuatis iho te ts ngi a liupo hi tans tushino

, ha

Ko Hins , ho Kis s to tuahinc .

K0 liupo te tungans ;M ai uswhes m s i.

M ei as rare ms i,

M ei na rungs ms i ;

t hs pihi to s rs

Ts ts u to arohs

Ts ts u hi M otu-tapu .

A ha tangi she hoki te tuahinc i tsns tsngi mea

Ko liupo te tunganc .Ko Kis s to tushino

M ei 11s whea ms i.

M ei as rare ms i.

M ei na rungs ms i ;

Wlisks pihi to s rsKi s Rehua.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

76 WHAKAPA PA m om M A O RI .

N s ho te ingos tawhito o Rupe, ho M au i-mu s , a no te

whahamsnunga i aia ho Rupe tsns ingos .

RO PE . (NGA -TI-HA U.)Ko to korero tenei mo Rupe, me ona tu ahinc me Hina

te-iwa-iwa,mo Hina-te-ots -ots

,me Itiiti-m srehs reha, me

Rau -hata-uri, me Rau hats-mea.

Ks tse ms i a Rupe i to Rangi, hi te him i i tona tu shinois Hina-te-ots -ota

,ha kitea eia i M otu tapu ,

ha tae m si a

Rupe hi to matapihi o te wlis re, ha tsngi iho hi to tushino.

Ko te ts ngi tenei .

X c Hina ho Hina i ngaro hi M otu -tapu , hai.

Ks tsngi she to tu shino i roto i te whareKo Rope, ho Rupe to tongane hai.

Ks mu tu ta rs u a tangi, hs noho mo ctahi rsngi mo ctahi

m arama ranei,a ha tse hi M sngcrc

-m umu,ha tahi s Rupe

ha hohi hi tons kainga hi to rangi . Ks ts c hi Tswatupsps , ha rohohsnga c Tc-ngana-o-tabuka hi rungs hi

Tsws -tupsps , ha whshs turuhi s Rupe i s isTuruhims i to turuhi

Kahapa m s i te kahsps

Hohoka m s i to kohoha

Ks hoha to msnu hou turuhi

Ks hoha tomsnu i s Taane.

W lishs turuhi hs u she sna s Rupc i s is e tuhituhis sna

!c Tc-ngs ns -o-tshu lm hs mate i to hai, hs tshu riha hai i ngaribs o te tupuna hs whsngoa tc wshs o R upe, koia e

ngungu ru nc i te Kereru, hu hu . No to tsengs hi to pshi oTahspou -ta

-wshi,s rs o te toru ; hs tahi sno hs piki

ks tupu hohi nga huru huru,hs tsc hi to toru ha am am

m shsns .

N a Rupc i sho to hshs u mo tc tohi ; i mea s is,mo

mahi hi to rahs u his ritc hi to ahua o to waewae o te

tsngs ts , ho to tupehs u to hshs u ,ho to rspa o te waewac

,to

wahi 0 man s i to tohi. A na Rupc i sho to mahi me toahu a o to tohi . Nana s no hohi i sho to ahua o to mahi emahi s i to tohi .

KO wan -ru n. 77

WHA I-T IRI . (N os -I-m u u .)Ta t i-tiri mahi he hai tangata, ha tse iho te rongo

o t i-tiri hi raro nei ha pihitia e A ws -nu i-s -R sngi, hi to

rangi is ‘Vhai-tiri ts c atu a A wa c ngaro ans a ‘Vhai-tiri

hi te patu tangata hai (hei) tshunga mo tons whare m o

R sparsps-te-u ira. Ks u i atu a A wa hi te hs i tishi o taua

whare,

“ Kai (hei) whea a \Vhai-tiri ? ” ha hii ms i ts us

hai tishi, Kai (hei) rungs hai (hei) te patu tangata hai

(hei) tshu nga mo tsns whare. Kis aha,s is ha hohi m s i

s i E horo e ngaro tons hohings m s i,ha psps m s i ona

raho,e hohi ans m s i.

” N a ha whakarongo a A ws a ros

nos atu e noho ans rs ua,hatshi s no ha hi to waha o

M shere-whats,ans tu ri ans te taringa. Ks tahi s A wa

ha u i atu hi to hs i tishi rs Hci Whoa s u noho ai

his ngaro s i shs u is “'

hs i-tiri hoi (hei) m s te ahau ” ha

whahaatu ris m s i c ts u s tangata Hai (hei) to poti hi tomataaho .

” Ks noho s A ws a ha ts c ms i a W'

lis i-tii'i,ha

patua eia to ts ngsts , hs mate ; ha tango s is i tctahi hoTc-ai-shi(shishi) -o-ts liu tenei tsngsts , noho tonu is A wa

nu i-s -R sngi. Ko Kirikiri tsns tamaiti,ho R otu -hcngs

tsns , ho Ngongo-tu s tcnc i,hs 110110 is R s ngi

-tc i-hiws,ho

Tama-nu i-tc -rs,

nsns s Tc-ao-whshs -m s ru,ho Uc -tc

horohche tenei,ho A -niwsniws

,tsns ho Porou -rs ngi rs u a

ho tons tc ins ho Tshu -potihi.

Ks hohi sno his -tiri . Ks hews is s ‘Vimi-tiri i tohii a A ws tens his ora s u s heimu tunga korero his

Kai-tangata.

” Ko to s rs is i hehe iho s i (s A ws -nu i-s -Rs ngi

s rs o Kai-tangata) , -tiri,hua nos he tsngs ts to hai,

hsorc he ingos tonu is no Kai-tangata. M oe tonu s

tiri is Kai-tangata, hs pu ts ts rsu a tamaiti ho Hema. Ks

pshchc s IIcm s,hs horc tonu lie tangata c hitcs s ns c ia c

kainga s u s,hs tshi s is ha u i hi to ahu a o Kai-tangata, ha

hiis m s i he ingos tongu (tonu ) . Ks tahi is ha hii i tonshii M ahara nos shs u he tangata tc hs i, liehc nos iho nc i

shs u . N a hs tshi s “'

hai-tiri hs tshu ri hi to papaki i to haihis oms atu hitawhiti

,hoi (hei) matc i tons tsane ha hsere

nos hs orc c m ate ; c shs hois te iwi shs i

Wo hai-tiri .” Taka nos hi to rs hai (hei) liohiugs mons

78 WHA KA PAPA TUPUNA m om .

hi tons kainga ha tahi aia hahi atu hi tons hos puna ru a

Hai honei ra e hiha hai konei i ta ts u s tamaiti i ta tsu stsane, hei konei hai (hei) s u te hai, c kore nei e mate i tstaua tsane, e his ans s u ho W

'

hs i-tiri whakapapa ros hai.”

hatshi tonu tona ingos ha whs shina eis . N a hs shona eis

hi tsns hos nga karakia hei whahahohims i i nga hai,i

whahapaps ro atia rs eis his hore e mate. N a ha matsu te

tahi ha hi atu is , “ M e u m s i ta taua tsane hi u ts nei ha

korero atu hi s is ha hohi is hi u ts nei,his ru s ons rimu

,ho

tctahi hei rimu pshspahs , ho te karakia tenei ; hs mu tu

me m shs hi rungs hi to tatou whare, na ho tctahi“

o aua

rimu me whahspa hi to ahi,a ha karakia i tenei karakia

a hs mu tu,me whahahs a hi to waha

,ha m sha atu ; hi to

matsu i a hoe enci horcro, me nga karakia ha mate to hai

ms hou tou ,mo ts tsu s tamaiti.

”N a mats u hs tos i taua

wahine s u s horcro,aua karakia . Ks tahi hs licho iho te

hol m rs,ha tu hi to whenua ha tangohis s -tiri hi

rungs . Ku a tshoto noa she to hupu s t i-tiri hi tonshos ;

“ Ki to whanau tamariki ts ts u s tamaiti mo bu s to

ingos ho Ta-whshi to mu s,ho Kariki to muri iho

,ma rsua

rawa te rangi i rungs nei c piki she.

”Na hs tangohis atu

a -tiri hi to rangi . Ks 11 mai s Kai-tangata hi u ta ha

tahi tons wahine rs ha hi s tu hi tons tsane, E horo,c,be

s tu s is to wahine c noho nci is ts u s,hua riro is hi to

rangi, na tc pu rci hohu is i tiki iho, no to tsongs atu hi to

rangi ha tahi sno is ha hi tons walls,0 lis r ur u nei i nga

tau hatos .

” Ks shons nga karakia s fl'

hs i-tiri i shons

iho rs c ia hi tons hos . Po rawa iho ha tuhu a iho te iha

pspsm s rohc i to rangi, hs whats tcrs to hs i s -tiri ituhu iho hei hai ms tons tamaiti

,sns ririhi ans tcrs te

rshau . Ks hacre a Kai-tangata hi to hii ihs hs talli sno hamate to hai is Kai-tangata. N a ha noho s pshchc noa s

IIcms ha noho is A rs -whits-i-tc-rangi, hs whanau ho,

Ta-whshi to m u a ho Kariki to muri . Na ha pshchc rsua

hs rongo hohi i to hupu i hiis iho ai ms s u s tangata c pikiatu a m uri i s is . N a tsc ans ho Ta-whshi

,ho Kariki i

mate, he whahahshc his Ta-whshi i mate s i,ha tspuhea

(tanumia) c Ta-whshi tons tains (teina) hs tsngohis e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

80 WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

roa hi to taua‘

,his Te-Pou-a-hao-hs i mate ans is rsua ho

M atuku -tangotsngo, mate rawa she a Wahie-ros ha

whanau a Rats hai waho, ha hii atu a Rats hi tona haku ihis hsere aia hi te ngahi i te mate 0 tons papa, ha

whahsaetis 3 tons hoha (whaca) ha hsere a Rats ha tae hi

to wsonui-a-taane hs topes (tapahia) te rshs u ha hinga hirsro, ha hohi ia hi te kainga, hohi rawa atu

,i rungs is e

tu sna, hs tuahins s no e Rats ha hinga hi raro, ha tishinae Rats i ho m s i o to rshau

,roa nos iho aia e noho ans

,ha

whakarongo is hi to tini o To-hahu-turi e baramai(haeremai) ans , e wlishas rs ans i ts u s rahs u . Ks karanga

atu s Rats VVs iho tshu rakau i raro,” hs timata to

karakia a te tini o Te-Roro s tini o Te-hahu -turi . Ko

ta ratou karakia tenei

Ko Rats , ho R s ts i tuatus tis ai

E koe to ws onui s Ts ane.

Rere ms i ngs kongakonga o Ts s nc

Koi piri hoi tau .

R are ms i nga msrsmsrs o Tasno

Kois piri ho iho tau .

Rex-e m s ings rs rs oTs sno ;

Kois pirihois tau .

Torotihs ; o tu to msots

t hs s rshis e tu to maota.

Ks tn ts u s rshs u hai (hi) rungs . Ks tahi a Rats , hskm atu

,E liars kou tou i to wlisnoho (whansho) hi to

whahs s ra i tshu rahau .

” Ks ts lii tsu s iwi rs ha hii m s i,

Nan rs i pohanoa hi to tuhu i to tupuna hi raro, lac horenou

,haorc i m s tus m s i hi to whs shi ms i his matou

,ha

kokoti ai hoc i to hakii o Tsnc-mahuta hi raro ha mu tu

ts ratou whahsws,hs ps ts i s tu s Rats , hi ons tupuna c

riri ra ratou . N a ha tahi ha wlishs atutia (whshs s turis ) ms i

to tikanga, Ki te tu a hoc i to rshs u,ha hinga hi raro, his

horo to unu i to pu Ps rc-tso hs uta hi to pu tshc o tau a

rshsu ,ha tahi ha riro i s hoe to rshau

,

” ha tahi ha tuais eRats i r ungs i s u s tolin tohu

,ha ts raia ts u s wshs ho

A -niu -waru to ingos , ha riro tonu to wlishshacrc .

N a hs ts c hi wacngs mosns ha u i s Rats hi to aim s o to

riri a Te Pou -s -lis o-hs i rs ua ho M atuku-tsngotsngo ; ha hiis

xo WHA I-TIR I . 8 1

ms i,Hai te hserengs tonu atu i temosns nei ha hs rsngs

m s i s Te Pou-s-hao-hs i, Upoho rihirihi,upoho rihirihi

ho te hserengs tonutsngs atu hi u ta ha horomis katoatia

eis te tau a,kaore he morebu e puts ans .

” Ks hii a

Rats, Ks m ate a Te Pou -s -hao-hai i an me M atuku

tsngotsngo .

”N a ha rere te wahs rs

,ks ehe hi rungs o te

ngaru ,ha hii atu s Rats hi tona taua

,E hs rsnga

s TePou-a-hso-hai ‘ Upoho rihirihi’m shu e hs rangs ,

‘ Terematsnu i

,horshi hi taha tu o te rangi .

’ N a ha mutu

tona tohu tohu hi tons wshs , ha tahi ha hoe ha whahsts tahi u ta

,ha karanga s Te Pou -s -hso-hs i

,Upoho rihirihi.

”

Ks hsrs ngs s Rats,

“ Tere mats nui,horahis hi tshs tu o te

rangi .”

N a u nos atu,u noa atu puts nos hi tahi moohs

(pito) hi tahi moohs (pito) o to one,hsore i pan is To

Pou s hsmsms noa te wshs (msngs i) i hona, hs tahuri tets u s hi te toto i nga wahs , ha waiho te ts u s his toto s ns

,

ha hs ere s is hi to Wharihi i te whare,hi to taha hs i hoki

ms te tsu s rs . Ks sho a Rats hi tona ope,“ Ki te

karanga a Pou s ‘ Upoho rihirihi,

’na m shu e hs rs ngs , Tere

mats nu i,wshia i te ps tu .

’ Ks mutu te tootoo,ha haere

te ope rs hi to kainga, te tsengs atu ha hs rsngs ms i

s Pou s i roto i te whare Upoho rihirihi,” ha hs rsngs atu

a Rats Tore mats nu i wahis i te pas tu . Ks wahia e te

ope ra i te patu , ha whshshemo hi roto, ha karanga a Pou s,

Enoho hi tars (taha) wharihi ha karanga s Rats , Hei

tars (taha) whsrihi hore ha noho te ts u s hi to tars wha

rihi hore,ha puts a Pou s hi waho hi te taha hai m s to

O pe ha mahora te hai a Pou s,ha hai te ope rs ho te hsi

whshs ari hsu, ha hars ugs s tu a Rats his Pou s M e tiki

atu he wai mohu hs hsere te s tu s rs hi te wai. E hs ere

atu ans,e haere ans hoki te wai

,nawai a ha ngenge te s tu s

rs . Na Rats hohi i karakia his m imiti haere te wai, nawais harangs tis atu ans 0 R s ts his hoki ms i

,hs hohi m s i te

atua rs ; ks hii ms i te atua rs,E whsns tu atu ans s u

,e

hsere sna hohi to wai,a mate noa iho s u i tematao,

” ha hii

atu s Rats, Kati hua mshons an i to u s o te Rangi,

”

ks ore na Rats sno i mes his u s . Ks hu atu c Rats ,Harsms i (haeremai) hi tabs o te ahi

,his m shsu s hoe,

”

8 2 wnm mm m om m om .

ha tau hi tabs o te ahi,ha karanga s Rats hi tona ope

Tahaia (mahia) he hai m s ts houtou tipuna (tupuna)” ha

haps inga nga kohatu hi rungs shi e whs aua hohatu,

ha tahi hs hapsinga tetshi o nga kohatu ra e Rats,ha

karakiatia,ha tahi a Rats ha hi atu .

“ He hs i mau ”

ha hamama to wsha o te atu a rs ha makaia atu te ho

hs tu hi roto hi to wshs o te s tus rs,ha horomis , ha psu

tera, ha whahspshsrs ms i te wshs o te atua rs,ha hi atu

a Rats , tenei sno te tahi, ha hii ms i te atua rs homai,ha

makaia atu sno te tahi hs horom ia ms i sno e to atua rs,no

to ps ungs , he pshsru s u she te puhu o te atua rs . Ks tahihs hitcs te wsha

,te tangata m sno atu . Ks mate a Pou-a

hao-hai is Rats . A hu snei ho tctahi o aua atua horo ta

ngata, ha whahsorsngia e Rats,ho Tsms -u riu ri tons ingos .

Na ha u is c Rats his Tsm s -u riuri,

Kai (hei) whea s

M atuku-tangotango” ha hn m s i a Tam s-uriu ri “ Kai raro e

hai ans i te tangata,” ha hu s tu e Rats , Kai whea te rs e

pu ta ms i s i aia hirungs nei,” Kaite cangs o tomarama ha

puts s i hi r ungs nei whai pure s i,s rs rumarumshi s i.

”

Ks tahi ha nuhs rs u tia e Tama-u riu ri a M atuku-tango

tango, s rs ha hars ngs tis e Tsm s-u riuri. E M atuku c,

M atuku o ; Tsm s piki she, hs i r ungs to marama,he toru

whiti tenei . M atuku : E he s u s pea is nga po, Tamauriu ri e.

” Tams : Ksorc hua rite nga po piki she.

” Ks

tahi s M atuku ha piki she hi rungs nei,ha tahi hs whaha

tahototia nga taurs hi tons pu tanga she hi ru ngs . Kua

oti nga ts icpa te tohu tohu c Tsms-u riu ri,his whs he

ts iepa mo to paihau (ps rirs u ) waiapu , his whs ts icps mo tepaihau tuhua, his roa s i e tuhituhia s u s ona paihau , me te

patu sno te hai patu a ha mate is,u s te whshspu ts uga she

o M atuku-ts ngots ngo e tshoto ans nga matu a s Rats,i

tahi taha, i tahi taha : ha hats s M atuku,hi to nu i o nga

hai mans,hsorc is i mohio

,hs (hua) mate a Te-Pou-s -hso

hai,ha hats is i te nu i o ons hai ; ha tahi s Tsms -u riu ri ks

hu iho his M atuku-tsngotsngo, Koia nei hoe i harangs tisatu s i, ins te whshsncne hi to tsu s kainga e tshoto nei

,

”

ha tahi a M atuku ha hats hi to nu i ona hai. Na ha man

a Tama-uriuri hi te rahsu ,hs hau s hopohopotis eis hi

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

UPO K O VI I .

To R s , 0 bars ms i rs .Bore kura rere tore ha. 1.

To o rere ms i rs .

Bore kura rere toro na. i.

Ks who kite.Ks who ks ro, to kahui tupus .

Ns u ms i kl waho.To reterete.

To wai whero ;Tupu te on .

He on ; on .

Hewha i kanohi me ha poked .

TA -‘VHA KI .

(Nor m-nan .)N A nga rongo o Kai-tangata i haere m s i ai a Whai-tirii te rangi, hua noa a -tiri he rongo tos te rongo e hiisana mo Kai-tangata. Ks tse ms i s “

'

hai-tiri hi ho ms i

o te kainga o Kai-tangata ha patua eis tsns mohs i s

N onohis,s ha tuahins te manawa hei whshseps (whaha

here) his Kai-tangata, s ha ts c s tu a -tiri hi aia

ha hoatu tc manawa o Nonohis hi s is , ha wehi a Kai

tangata, ha mea atu s \Yhai-tiri,

IIua noa ahau i hserem s i ai he rongo tos o rongo, hahore he rongo hs rshis , ho

tshu mohs i hs ms tc hau ,

”heoti sno ha moe a -tiri

is Kai-tangata ha whanau to matamu a ho Puanga muri ihoho Karihi ; te potihi whshsmutuugs ho Hema, a ha ps ru a

rs ua tamarikiha whaha wotiwcti (whaha piro) a Kai-tangataha mes s is

, IIi hi, to tiho o nga tamariki nei.” Ks mea

atu a ‘Vhai-tiri,

IIc rings sha s u rings to so s i i ngata (paru) o a taua tamariki. Ks hi atu a Kai-tangata,M awai e so i to wetiweti

,

” ha whshsms a t i-tiri i ho

KO u -wm x. 85

nei, a ha humea te s io,s rs te rangi ps i eWhai-tiri his ros ;

s hs hsere s Kai-tangata hi te mosns ; i mu ri s no ha

hangs a t i-tiri i te pse-pse mo te tsne ha hares (heria)te pou tuatahi

,ho Whahsms ro-te-rsngi te ingos , ha

haris (heria) te pou tua ru s ho M eremere te ingos ; s

ha whahsnohois Tu-tsngs ta-hino i te whahatohers u (he

hino) hi te huha (mutunga) arahi te mutunga o te paepae

heim iti i te namu o Hawaiki. Ks tuhu a Tu -tsngata-hinohis haere hi waho hi te mosns hi Tara-rere (i hs ere hiwahohi to mosns ) his hs ere hi to whai i te raps o te hoe a

Kai-tangata, s ha tahi a “’hai-tiri ha whahahu s i nga ingoso a rau a tsm s rihi

,hs mes s tu s is hi au a tamariki

,E tae

m s i ta hou tou papa me tohu tohu te paepae nei mona . Ko

to ingoa ho te punga o te wsha 0 ts hou tou papa. Ko

te ingos tenei mo te matamua ho Punga, mo te tus rua ho

tou ingos ho Karihi o te hupengs 0 ts houtou papa, ho

tshu potihi whahamu tungs me waiho he ingos mons ho

tshu whaha m shsngs i to hupu a ts hou tou papa mo a

hou tou ts i Ka piki a t i-tiri hi to rangi, ha poroporohi iho Hei houei

,c puts te u ri a Punga, hau s e hsere

she e whai she i an,

” Ks mes atu s is his Karihi E pu ts

an u ri hau s e hacre she e whai i an,e pu ts ts tshu whaha

matanga whs ia she i muri i an .

” A ho nga hupu enc i s

“h ai-tini i tona pikings hi to rs ugi. Ks hoki m s i a Kai

tangata i te moana,ha ts c ms i hi s u s tamariki ha u i aia

Keihes ts houtou whsene ha mes atu ratou Kua riro

hi te rangi hi tona kainga”ha u i atu s is

,I pehca ms i

s is his hou tou,

” ha mes atu ratou ,s rs to ariki o aua ta

msrihi,

“ I mea iho a Whai-tiri,ho toku ingoa ho to punga

o to wsha, ho te ingos o tenei na, ho te harihi o to hupengs , a ho tc ingos 0 ts maua tu shino, ho te whshsmats nga

o to matou whaca mo to whahawctiwcti i o matou paru .

”

A ha haere s u s tamariki ha whahaatu i to psopse i hangsnei e -tiri

,hi to ratou papa.

Pu ts aha ta Punga u ri ho nga Ngarara, ho to M ango,

ho te Tu s tini ho a Pangs u ri enc i rs ua ho Karihi.

Puts she ta Hema ho Ta-whshi,ha moe nga tuahsna i

nga wahine is M uri-whaharoto,rs ua ho Kohu-whango

86 WHA KA PAPA TUPUNA m om .

(Puhsngo) . Kshore nga wahine i tshuri atu hi nga u ri s

Punga he hihino, ha tshu ri m s i his Ta-whahi, ha hse ngs

tu akana, s rs nga tsm s rihi s Punga rs u a ho Karihi hi a

Ta-whshi, a ha mes nga tu ahsns his hsere ratou hi te heru

i te wai hopua, i to wai whahs s ta i R . ngi-tuhi hs hsere

aTs -whshi i tsu s haere ; hs tse atu aia hi reira hs karakiaa Ta-whshi i tenei karakia

Pupu mahina (ms i Hine) i te s ts ;Homai (rs ) tshu heru ,

Tahu harau .

Ks whano (atu ) au hi to wai,Ki te wai R angi-tuhi

{a ngi-tuhi, te wai e hai.

Ks hite atu nga tu akana, s rs nga tamariki a Pungars ua ho Karihi i a Ta-whshi e hcru ans i te wai o Rangituhi

,ha tikins s tu e ratou ha pstu s a Ta-whshi i roto i

ts u s wai tapu ha mate a Ta-whshi. Ks hoki nga tu akana

hi to kainga ; ha u i atu a M u ri-whaharoto Kei hes ta

hou tou teina,ha hi atu s M ango Kei te wai sno, hei be

heru,

”s ha roa e tatari ans s M u ri-whshs roto ha hs rs ngs

aia . Ta-whshi e,

’ha 0 m ai he Pukeko Kc

,

” ha haere

atu a M u ri-whsharoto hu a nos ho Ta-whshi ; hs karanga

s no s is,ha 0 mai he M oho IIu .

” Ks hohim s i te wahine1'

s hi to kainga, ha mes atu hi a M ango ms . Ku a mate

is houtou ts houtou teina,

” ha whshs se atu ratou ha mes

atu hi to wahine rs,

Kshore i 0 mai hi a hoe ?”ha mes

atu to wahine rs , IIc Pukeko he M oho nga mea i o ms ihi

an .

Kshore hua ngaro s Ta-whahi hi to nhshs tupu tupu iaia

,hi to karakia

,a hi to huhi (rere) , s rs hi to whahsmutu

i te rero (rere) o ans toto . A hoia nei te karakia huhi aTa-whahi mo ans toto his mutu te rere

K0 toto na wai

Ko toto na to t tu .

X c toto na wai7

K0 toto no. to M arams .

Ko toto na wai

No toto , o to R s .

Ko toto nawai

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

8 8 wnm mm TUPUNA m om .

E ta ta rangi,M otuhia.

E tu te rangi,

Puhs i.Puhai atu ans ,

I rsro i te whenua.

Ks pshuhu iho s Karihi hi te whenua, tse rawa iho sno

a Karihi hi to whenua, ha hs ranga aia hi s Ta-whshi,

N s u an i karakia i pshuhu iho s i, penei hua ehe au

ha hi atu a Ta—whshi, Kshore an i hs rshis i a hoe ;ha mes atu a Ta-whshi, M e noho hohi hoe tuhu a atu

hohi ho s u his piki,” hs hspo te rings 0 Ta—whahi hi te

Toi-mou (mau ) , ha karakia s is i s is , hs mesPihi she Ta-whs hi i to rangi tua tahi,

E rougo (He rongo) to m shshi (tuetue) .Pihi sho T

‘

s -whaki i to rangi tua rus ,

E rongo (He rongo) to mahshi (tuetue) .Piki she Ta-whshii te rangi tua toru ,

E rongo tomahshi.

Pihi ake Ta-whahi i to rangi tua wha,

E rongo te mahshi.

Pihi ake Ta-whs hi i to rangi tus rima,

E rongo te mahaki.

Pihi she Ta-whshi i to rangi tua ono,

E rougo te mahahi.

Pihi sho Ta-whahi i te rangi tua whitu ,

E rongo te mahahi.

Pihi she Ta-whahi i te rangi tua waru ,

E rongo to mahshi.

Pihi sho Ta-whshi i to rangi tua iwa,

E rongo be m shshi.

Piki she a Tam huhi hi to rangi tua res ,

Pipiri moho , pipirimoho,

Rarau moho , rs rs u moho,

(R s rs u hi) taha tn 0 to rangi.

Ks ehe s Ta-whahi hi to rangi, ha tapahia iho c is to

s rs i ehc atu ai aia hi to rangi . Ka hs rsnga she a Karihi

hi aia Ta-whshi c,tahuri iho hohi hi au ha harsngs iho a

Ta-whshi ks mea“ Kshore

,ho houtou hohi i kobu ru ra i

an .

” Ks hsere s Ta-whshi ha tae hi to kainga hi te hu iahis “

'

hs i-tiri,rohohsngs atu e noho matapo ans taua hu ia

,

a e tatau ans ts u s hu ia i ngs toto (he hete te toto) , e peneians

,

KO TA -WHA RI . 89

Toto tahi, toto rus , toto torn, toto wha, toto rims ,

Toto one, totewhiba , toto waru , toto iwa, tote ngahuru .

Ks rou s m s i e Ta-t hi kotshi o su s toto hs tatau sno

s Whai-tiri i ans toto a tse noa hi to iwa hu s riro te

tehsu , ha u i te hu ia rs Ha,heiwhea tc tehs u o shu toto

,

”

ha rou s tetahi e Ta-whshi toe atu e waru,ha tatau sno a

t i-tiri ho tsu s mahi tonu s Ta-whshi he rou i au a totoa poto hs tos ms i ha tahi sno te hu ia rs ha tino u i

,

Kowai tenei e nuhs rs u nei i shu toto,” ha mes atu a Ta

whshi,Ko su

,

” ha mes te hu ia rs Ko hoe ho wai,

” ha

mes s tu s Ta-whshi Ko au ho Ta-whshi-nu i-s -Hema,

” ha

mea s \\7hs i-tiri “ Ts ta,ho tshs mokopuna,

” ha mes atu a

Ta-whshi N s u hoki au i poroshi iho his whai m s i i m urii shoe

,

” ha mes a t i-tiri “ A c he peno .

” Ks mea s no

te hu ia rs Titiro ms i hi shu mats,

” ha hi atu a Ta-whahi,

He aha hei o mats,

” hs hi m s i sno te hu ia rs,

“ M s u e

titiro te iwi e noho nei ahau is ratou,i te wa e

’

to ai te rs

hs hi tonu te whare nei is ratou,me noho hoe hi roto

hi nga whshspu ru o to share,

”hs u i atu a Ta-whshi

,Kei

hea te ara tomohsngs ,” ha rnca atu to hu ia rs

“ Kei te

matapihi hei te whatitohs ,” hs rongo atu s Ta-whshi ha

hohsngs he tari (rorc ) hi te matapihi hi to whatitoha ; a ha

to hau sno to R s hs pu ts taua iwi ha mes atu a Ta

whshi hi to hu ia rs“ E rupehc hi roto hi to whare his

0. te pu rupu ru i rungs , his u to pu ru i raro,his oho

rawa she to iwi nei hua tino awatea,

” ha rongo m s i a

‘Yhai-tiri hs whshs se. Ks to te Rs ha pu ta ts us iwi e

hsere m s i s u s te m sno tini o nga msnu ririhi s ho Tongshiti te tahi ; sno ha hi to wha

'

re i te m snu,ha hite te

hu ia rs,ha pu rua a rungs me mm a hs moo

,ha ehe te

whetu o to ata hahore sno i oho to moe o to iwi nei,a

ha takiri te s ts hahore sno his oho,ha chc nga ihi o te Ra,

hahore sno i 0110, ha tu tonu to Rs,katshi hs karanga ms i

etahi o taua iwi, IIe ros o to po nci,” ha hs ranga atu a

“'

hs i-tiri his ratou E moe kahore sno i awatea,” ha hs rsngs ms i a Tongs -hiti

“ A i mu s she nei i ctahi po hua

pshu re ahc nei, e hohoro s na te awatea, tshs rawa hi te poneiha ros , he tinihangs pea na t i-tiri his ts tou ha hi atu

90 wnAKA rA RA TUPUNA M A O RI .

s t i-tiri Kaore,” hatshi hs pu ts a Ta-Whahi hi waho,

s ha unu unu i te pu ru o rungs a ha tomo te maararna hi

te whare ha tahi ha patu patua eis tsu s iwi,ha mate

hstoa ho Tonga-hiti anshe i rere, i hou na te pou tu

ngs roa : heoti sno ha mate te iwi nei,a hs karakiatia e

Ta-whahi nga mata O Whai-tiri, ho te karakia tenei

Irimata , itimata

Were mata, wero mata ;E whai O mata hi to R s ,E huru ms i rs (E to atu rs )E (He) pa ho riteriro,

Whitis te waiKi shu mats ,

M ata whitis ,

M ats riro ha i.

Hso tuhi hi to mats o Whai-tiri.R ua hi to mats o Whai-tiri,Titiro ms i rs ,

Ks ngangana ms i rs ,

Ki shu mats ,

Ki temats ora,

Ki to mats toto,

Ki to mata o Rehua.

Ks whahs tsuhi she a t i-tiri

Ts ts , ha ors shu mats ,

I tshu mokopuna.

Ks hite atu a Ta-whshi i nga huru huru o te hu ia rs ha

whawhs atu to rings 0 Tawhaki hi to humehume, hs hars

ngs atu s “'

hs i-tiri IIohi atu tou rings rings hei hohi ohau riri hi ahau , titiro she

,ins nga huwhs s to tuahinc o

M s ihuhu-mahsha te tu whsngs i iho nei ns,ho waihua s i, e

putu hoe.

”

Ks tahi ha hacre a Ta-whahi ha hite i Nga-toha-tsm is hare 0 tu ans , hs hs rsnga s tu a Ta-Whahi hi a Whai-tiriHe ah

'

s tenei, ha mea atu te hu ia rs,Ks u ahs e pa

to ringa, ho ou tupuna tens ho Nga-tohs-tsmi-whare,”

ha tahi ha tahahia e Ta-Whahi,ha horo hi waho hi to

mosns ; hs tangi hsere ha karanga iho a Ta-whahi. Tens

hohi houtou te tsngi hsere na hi waho hi te moans , hua

kou tou i patu ai i an e hore koutou e tangi hsere he

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

92 WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

I nehe hi a Bongo,KO hoe e Rongo hei au .

Nohoia te hono s itu .

Tahu tao nei,

Piopio rere s o

t uo whsnahe.

Tu mats toki hanm i e,Hu i e Taiki e.

Ks mohio m s i nga tangata o te kainga hi to karakia a

Ta-whshi, hetu i ts u s ; a ha ps te karanga his Ta-whahi

na M sru te karanga i mu a Hei as hei te tangata i terahs u .

” A ha karanga a Tu -te-ngans-hau Hei su ha

hs rangs a Rehua “ Hei au hei te tangata i nga hai,” ha

tiha te haere s Ta-whshi hi s M aru,i te tangata i te

rahau ,hei ngahi i tons mate

,ha hite a Ta-whahi i te

whats ; he whats tspu na M ars 0 tu ans ; ho te hinu iroto e tu ans

,hs kainga e Ta-whshi

,a ha karakia a Ta

whahi i s is,hs mea

Ngs whare 0 Tu i hs ings tutia

I kainga teretis ,

E Bongo to tu etue,Ngs whare o M am ahs ings tutis

I kainga reretia

E Bongo te tuetue ha i.

Iri m s i i rungs i te swhiowhio,

M e to apu marangai.

Tungis ha wcra te atua Rae-tos ,

M ate hi to po,

E turnu tumu ps retao.

A ns hi, nana i tupu te uru o Haws -ihi.

Tahi his m iha (he hai tspu ) , rusKia m iha. torn

Kia miha, wha

Kia mihs , rim s

Kia mihs , ono

Kia m iha, whitu

Kia miha, ws ru

Kia mihs , iwa

Kia miha. takins tau hopu iti nei

To hoatu mo Tuhus -tahi.

Te homai mohu tou hopu iti nei

To hoatu mo Tu-tangata-hino. to kopu-nui

O Tu-tangats -hino ; to homaimohu

Ks tupu tshu tahapu nei.

O roki, oroka.oro hai atua hai.

K0 M A RU. 93

Ks whakarongo ms i a M s ru : s hai te topetope s u ru

(mahungs ) a Ta-Whahi i s is ; ha t0petope (kokoti) hohi sM aru his Ta-whshi

,ho te karakia topetope s u ru tenei

Puna, puns rihi (ariki) i rungs neiTe ihi o Ta-whs hi

Temans o Ta-whahi

Te huru O Ta-whahi

Te m e o Ta-whahi

Te tuhe mats o Ta-whahi

Te pews O Ta-whshi

Te hape o Ta-whshi

Tc mata O Ts -whahi

Te ihu o Ta-“hahi

Te taringa o Ta-whshi

Te paparinga o Ta-n haki

Te hauwae o Ta-whahi

Te hshi o Ta-whahi

Teporongs ue O Ta-wlishi

Te tu inu O Ta-whshi

Tc hei o Ta-whshi

Te tchetchc O Ta-whshi

Te rings rings 0 Ta-whahi

Tc urns o Ta-“ hshi

Homai rs his hihs ina hei kakano

M o to umu .

Ko te umu nawai?

KO to umu na R Ohea-hus -te-rangi

To hua. to rangi

To “ hai puna ariki i rungs nei

Te hoho o Ta-n haki

Te kaohao 0 Ta hshi

Te whiti o Ta-whshi

Te papa o Ta-whahi

To toine o Ta-whahi

To tau o Ta-whs hi

Te turi o Tc-whahi

Te tats o Ta-whahi

Tc waewac O Ta-whahi

To reherehe O Ta-whahi

Te papa nu i o Ta-whahi

Tem s tihuhu o Ta-whshi

Tomutunga o Ta-whahi

To O tinga O Ta-whahi

Te rcrengs O Ta-whahi.

Homai rs his hihs ina heikakano

M O te umu

KO to umu nawai

94 wnAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

Ko te umu na Robes-hus-te-rsngi

To bus to rangi

To whai. tuhua ms i hoki koe hei tae potiki,Tuhus atu hoki au hei taematamua

Puts hi to whai so tataraKi to so marama.

Ks mama.mus s , muna.

Ks mama, horo, horo.

Kamams , O to ats o to hai.

Ks mutu tsu s karakia,ha hapsinga te ts u s . N o te po i

nohoia s i,s i te shishi

,ha tshiri te s ts , ha hswitis te

mataran, hois te hau i o te rangi, ha ts is te ts otshi o te

hai pupuri o te taotshi o te rangi hihohis te tangata nsns

i pupuru te tsotshi, ha haps inga ha ts c hi to taha O te

Roto ha tuhua hi raro his kim ihia he tuna hei o mahi mote taua, his tupu (es ) s i to mate o Ta-whahi ha werohis te

tuna ha tu , ha werohia atu e Te-R sngi, hihohis te tsotshi

ha tu , hs haps inga hi tshshi, ha tau tohe a M aru mans te

apoko, ha toho a Tu-te-ngana-hau mans te upoko, hs tohe

a Rehu a mans te upoho, s ha riro i a M ar u te upoko o te

tuna, a ha tsngi a Tu-te-ngans -hsu no to rironga o te

upoho i s M sr u.

Ks wehe wehea i reira to ts u s,e ru s nga s rs

,ha hsere

te tahi s rs hi to hoti hoti i nga tu ranga whatu i tu hiTutu-hira ; i tu hi Raro-hengs ; i tu hi Kups ru ,

i tuhi W'

sws u : i nchcnehchia enei mo te Kahu i-Tangaroa,nehehia ans

,mo tc Kahu i-Taue, mo tc Kshu i-M s ru

,ha

mu tu mo totshi s rs : ha timata ho te ara i a M s ru is Te

M ses cs , i te Kahu i-M am,ha tse hi te taha o te mos ns

,

rohohsngs atu s Rongo-mai e tahoto ans

,0 Innis ans o te

rango (ngaro) hua noa a M aru he iha Paraoa pse hi u ta,

ha karanga a M aru hi to taua Tahuna he umu mo ta tstouhai,

” ha rongo she a Bongo-ms i e hna ans s is hei hs i,ha

hs rshis s is i s is : ha hs ria he wahie c to taua,ha ha te

hangi , ha huri hurihia a Bongo-ms i hi r ungs hi to umu

hOpuhis she ai e Bongo-ms i ho te Kahu i-M arti

,ho

Te-M sesca, taona iho ans eis hi ta ratou umu,ha rere

a Maru-s tus hi roto hi to Tohs-whaiti, mei hore hu s pausno hoki a M am -atua i a Rongomai. Otira i psu katoa nga

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

96 WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

Pa i tsns taungs hi roto hi te Pa ; ha rongo maua te tsu s ite haruru , sno he whatitiri nu i ; ha hos matou ha hsri. Eru s nga ra i muri iho ha horo te Pa is matou .

TA -WIIA KI . (N O A -R AURU.)Is Ta-whshi i te wai, i te ws hi sno s is i patu a e ans

tuakana toho wha ha hi tans wsha ha karakia i teneiwais ts karakia

Pupu mahina.homai rs tshu harau ,

Kia whs no au hi to wai,Rs ngituhi te wai e, ha i.

E Ta-whahi hei hea hoe Ks o m s i he Pukeko . E Tawhshi hei hes hoe Ks 0 mai he M oho . E Ta-whshiheihes hoe Ks o ms i a Ta-whshi

,

I tupu hi to uru , hi to rae,

Tens toto ha huhi, ho toto o Ta-whshi. o to Rs .

0 to M arama : ho toto o Rangi-mahuhi

0 Rangi e in nei.

Ks s rs s Ta-whshi i te wai,ha hite aia i te Toi-mo, ha

piki hi to rangi, ha tutaki is \Yhai-tiri i to huarahi c noho

matapo ans,hs mes m s i s -tiri Whaia shu mats

hs Ines atu s Ta-whshi

Irimata , wero mata, e whai i o mats

Ki to Rs , 0 to atu rs , he paho riro rite,

Iritis i to wai hi to mats .

M ata mats iritis , mata tirohia.

Tahi hi to mata o Whai-tiri.Titiro m s i rs , ha hsna hana ms i rs

Ki ohu mata , hi to mata toto o Rehua.

Ks mea m s i s -tiri,Kia s ts piki hei mate hoe,

hei hsmoa e nga waowao (worewerc ) o l iine-nu i-te-po .

”

Ks hi atu s Ta-whshi,

I tu wahine riu ngata,

I hohi i nga hs u o Ta-whshi.

Heoti sno ha piki ha hahe hi rungs , rohohsngs atu ho

Rehua ho IVhs-hoho-rs u ; ha hite i a M s ru ,no to hitenga

i a M aru,hatshi ha pa to wsha o Ta-whshi hi to tui

KO TA -WHAKI . 9 7

Whakatahs , whakataka, me to pus ,

M e to hahihs (ngshinga) : pubis , mous , mores ,

Kotshi taua roa naTa-whaki.

TA -WHA R I . (N O A -rI-IIA U.)

I to ws i hsere ai a Ta-whshi hi te wai, hi boroi ihois nei te karakia ans i karakia aI

Pupu mahina i te ata.

Homai rs tshu heru , tshu harau ,

Kia whano as hi te wai,Ki te wai

Rangi-tahi ; tewai e hai.

Ks patua s is e sna ta shana,a ha karanga tawai

ariki o s u s tuakana,ha mes

E Ta-whahi heihes hoe

Ks 0 mai te Pukeko.ha mes Kc .

Ks karanga atu to muri m s i,

E Ta-whahi e, hei hes hoeKs karanga te M oho ha mea Hu

Ks karanga to tua toru O s us ts akana, ha mea

E Ta-whahi e, hei hes hoe

Ks O ho atu a Ta-whahi ha mea

I tupu hi to am ,

Ki to m e,

Tens toto ha huhi

KO toto, ho toto,

0 Ta-whahi, o te Rs

O to M s rsma.

KO toto O Rs ngi-mabuki,

O Rangi 0 ts nei.

Ks s rs she a Ta-whshi i roto i to wai, ha titiro atu aia

ki te ts epseps tangs O te rangi, hi to wahi o te rangi itspotu iho hi to whenua, hi to wahi hei s rs atu mona e

hahe atu s i hi to rangi ha hahe atu aia a hs tu taki aia hia t i-tiri, e noho ans i taua kainga ; e noho pohc s us

taua hu ia rs . Ks mea atu taua ru ruhi hi s Ta-whshi“ Titiro m s i i ana hoe hi shu mats .

” Ks hite a Ta

whshi,a ha whahshua s is i ts ns karakia, ha mea

Irimats , wero mats ,

E whs i o mats ki te Rs

E to atu rs .

HO pa, ho rite riro,

9 8 wnAKAPAPA TUPUNA M A O RI .

Whitis i to wai,Ki shu mats ;M ats whitis

M ata riro his .

Tahi hi te mata,

O Whati-tiri.Titiro ms i rs .

Ks hans (ngangana) ms iKi Ohu mats ,

Ki te mata toto

0 Rehua.

M utu hs u sno te hs rshis a Ta-whshi,hua titiro nga

hauohi o W'

hs i-tiri ; a ks mes atu te hu ia rs hi s is,Kia

tupato to piki ; hei hsmos (homes ) hoe e Hine-nu i-te-po hi

roto hi tsns puhu .

” Ks hsrs ngs atu a Ta-whshi

A u wahine riu ngata (Tangata)E hohi i nga hs u o Ta-whshi.

Ks hahe a Ta-whshi hi rungs ; s hs tsc atu aia hi s

Rehua, hi a IVs -hoho-rs u ; a ha hite atu sno hohi s is i aM s ru

,s ha hite ms i ratou i s Ta-whahi

,ha karakia atu a

Ta-whahi i tans hs rshis tu i ha mea

Pubis , moua, mores .

Kotshi ts us ros

Na Ta-whshi.

TA -wnAm . (N O A -r I-IIA U.)

M ei hohi a Ta-whshi hi te Tatsu -o-tc-po, i te wa i patu as i s is e ans tushs u s

,s mei ts c aia hi ans tupuna, hi s

Rua-humea rsua ho R ua-toia, e hore aia e hohi m s i hi te

s o nei hna oti atu s is hi s A -mc to (M eto) .I hitc s Rua-humea i s Ta-whahi

,s i hsrs nga m s i a

Rua-humea hi s is i te Ts tsu -o-tc-po kihai a Ta-whahi i oatu

,a hohi ms i sna s is

,hi enci o ans hu s ngs i to s o nei.

A i s Ta-whshi i te so o te po, i karanga a Hinc-i-te

muri-whaha-roto hi s is . Otira kihai aia i oho atu i temes he mac nu i tons to Ta-whshi

,me shs 11 ans e o

atu ai i te mea hua tupspshu tis rs hohi s is , a hua hehe atu

rs hohi tans wairua i te s rs e heke s i hi A -meto .

A no ha hohi ms i a Ta-whahi i te so o te po, ha mes atu

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

UPO K O VI I I .

Piki she Ta-whut i

I to rangi tua tahi.

I to rangi tua rus .

He s uru rangi :

Te ran 0 to Ta-whahi.Ta whaki nu i s Hema .

E tangi hi roto t re-to-reha.

To-roha.

Hakarakia ki a I‘

d -whaki.

TA-VVHAKI RAUA KO IIA PA I .

(N O A -I-rs nu .)IIE tsngs ts no honei s Ta-whshi

,ha titiro she a Hapai

rungs , hi to ps i 0 Ta-whahi

,ha haere iho i te po, rohohsngs

iho s Ta-whshi e moe aua,ha s ts hu shi s IIsps i i te

hshshu a Ta-whahi,ha tomo s is hi raro hi nga hshahu a

Ta-whshi, ha moo rs ua,ha hori (hua) s Ta-whshihe wahine

no tenei so . N a ha moe rs ua,a kihai sno i awatea ha

ngaro a IIsps i, hua hoki s is hi rungs hi to rangi . O ho

rawa she a Ta-whshipapaki rawa atu ho to rsu s moenga, hua

ngaro te wahine rs,s penei tons to tikanga aHapai his

'

a

whahi i ngs po hs toa, s tses noatia te haputsnga o IIsps i

ia Ta-whshi mo Pihanga, no te hsputanga i a Pihanga,

katshi a IIsps i ha win hahitc i s is his Ta-whahi, a hs noho

iho a Hapai hi te s o nei,a ha tahi s Ta-whshi ha mohio

A ra no te rangi te wahine e moe i an nei,

a ha tahi hahi ms i tc wahine nei his Ta-whshi. “ E whanau ta ts u s

tamaiti he tane, mshu e horoi, s e whanau he wahine, mau e

boroi,” a whanau rawa ms i he kotiro, s hs horoia 0 Ta

whahi,a mu ri iho ha whshspiro s is a Ta-“ hahi . N a ha

tangi a Il s pai, a te whahatihsngs o l Ispai tu ans i rungs i

te teho teho o te whare, ha rere atu s Ta-whahihi to hopu l

K0 rA -WIIAKI , no R A PA I . 101

tsu s wahine, a hihai i man i aTawhaki. N a ha tahi aTswhaki hs tino mohio no te rangi rawa s no te wahine nei

,

ha hites ts ns hac reuga a ngaro nos . Ks tahi ha whahs s rote tangata nei

,s marama nos

,a mate noa te marama e

ngaro ans,ha tahi s Ta-whshi ha karanga atu hi ans tau

rehs rehs tohoru s Tatou ha haere hi te whakataki i tshukotiro

,

”a ha hsere ra tou hs ts e hi te huarahi ha hi atu a

Ta-whshi hi s u s mohai “ E tae atu tatau (tstou ) hi to Pa o

Tongs -mobs,hau s e titiro atu hei mate hor ns ,

” ha hsere

ratou a ha tse hi to Pa o Tongs -meha,titiro atu ans te tahi

o s u s ponanga, a tiharohis ans te hauohi o ters e Tongsmehs : hsere she kotshi te pononga a Ta-whahi

,ha haere

rs u a a ha tae hi te kainga o te hu is nei o M s ts-hcre-po,

rohohsngs atu e tatau ans te hu ia rs i ans taro,s e noho

matapo ans te hu ia nei,s ho nga taro e tihi (puhai, hs upu )

ans i tans s ro sro,ha tatau te hu ia rs i ans taro

,hs tahi

,

ha ru s,ha toru

,ha whs

,ha rims

,ha 0110

,ha whitu

,ha

war u,ha iwa

,na ha ts ngohis e Ta-whahi te tehs u

,s ha

tatau sno te hu ia rs i ans toro, s ha ts c hi to waru ,hs riro

m s i s no is Ta-whshi te iwa,ha tatau s no te hu ia rs s e

warn s no ans taro,e ru s hu a riro is Ta-whshi

,na hs hongi

te ru s -hine rs,s hs whshstetere i ts ns poho (h0pu ) his

horomis a Ta-whahi eis,na ho te hongings atu

,na ha

hongi hi to tongs , hi to Ins rangai, hi nga hs u hs tos ; hongirawa atu hi to hs u s u ru hu a piro m s i

,a ha tahi te ru ruhi

rs ha hs ranga atu,

“N o te hs u hoe 0 pa m s i nei hi tshu

hiri,

”na ho te ngungu rutanga atu e Ta-whshi

,a ha hs rangs

atu te hu ia rs,E ho tshu mokopuna, ho Ta

-whshi,

”s hs

hohi haere te pnpuhitangs o ts ns poho . M ehemes e hs rs

i te hs u -s u ru,hua horom is a Ta-whshi c ia

,a e ps u a Ta

whahi,a ha ps ts i te wahine rs hi s Ta-whshi : E haere

ans hoe hi hes,

” hs hi atu s Ta-whshi E haere ans shs u

hi to whahs ts u (rapu ) i tshu kotiro,

” ha u i to hu ia rs .

Kei hes ” ha mes atu s Ta-whshi Kei to rangi,” ha u i

te hu ia rs IIe sha to take i haere ai hi te rangi .” Ks hi

atu a Tswhshi,

“ No reira rs te whaca, he tamahinc u s

IVhati-tiri-m s tshatsha,

” ha mes atu to wahine-rs , A teneito ara

,waiho mo te s ts ha piki aihoe,

”a ha hs rs ngs a Ta

102 wnAKAPAPA TUPUNA M A O R I .

whaki hi tans ropa, Tahuna he hai,” hs tahu na ha maoa,

s ha tsngohis m s i e Ta-whshi te hai o te hangi rs , hatuhains hi te bubare o tans wsha (msngs i) a ha psnia hi te

hanohi o te hu ia rs,s ha titiro s is

,hua ors sna hanohi hua

kore he herepo (pohe) . M oe tonu iho a Ta-whahi ireirs a

i te s ts ha hs rs ngs atu sno s is hi tsns pori (ropa, pononga)Tahuna he hai his ors ai te haere

,

” ha mu tu te hai, ha tae

s Ta-whshi hi taua pononga, ha hoatu hei utu mo te ru s

hine rs,a ha hs rangs ms i taua wahine Tenei te s rs his

man 0 rings , 0 piki hoe, a e tae hoe hi waengs , hei titiro

iho hi raro nei,hei pu swhe (rori, takan ini) hoe hei taha

hoe,ahu a nei ha taha iho hoe ha ps i hoe hi an

,

” ho te

piki-ts nga o Ta-whshi,hs hsrshis tia e to ruahine rs

,hoia

nei tsns karakiaPihi she Ta-whahi i to rangi tuatahi, tus rua,I reira e Toro rite.

Hume to Ins ro .

Tc s rs o Ta-whahi nei a Hema.

I piki a Ta-whahi,

I te rangi ts atani, tus rua ;

KO te ara o Ta-whshi,

KO to ara 0 M ount.

N a ha ehe a Ta-whshi hi rungs , ha whaha hino hino is is s ha hsere atu s is , s ha hites ms i e ans ts okete

,e nga

tangata c ts rai waha ans,a ha pa te hs rs ngs o ratou

Ts ts tou horohehe rs,

” ha tse .s tu s Ta-whshi his ratou ha

noho, s ha noho hi te taha o te hunga e ts rs i wshs rs , a

ha ahi ahi hs hs rs ngs s tu aua tangata hi s Ts-whahi

,

“ E

horo hs ris (mans ) nga tohi nei,” a hoatu ans nga tohi a te

hunga ra hi a Ta-whshi,ha mea atu hi s is l los tu

,mau a

nga tohi na hi to kainga,” hs harsnga s tu te horohehc rs

s rs s Ta-whshi, IIoatu hou tou i mua

,e hore ahau e hohoro

te hsere,

”s ha haere tc hunga rs

,a i muri hs whahspaips i

te horohehc nei a Ta-whahi i s is,a ha mau aia hi te tohi

ha hshs u i te wshs rs , tahi ms i ano i te iho s to noho

(hei) atu ans ; s tahi Ins i s no i te noho te ihu atu ans ;

a ha oti te tahi taha o te wshs rs,me te tahi taha,

a ha whshs tihs a Ta-nhaki ha mau hi nga tohi rs,ha

hs ris eis, s haere ans aia hi to hs ings , s ha hite atu a

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

104 WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

aia i s is a ha ps ts i atu s Hapai hi s is , Kowai hoe s

hsere tonu atu a Ta-t hi ; ha mea atu sno s Hapai hiaia, KO Ta-whshi hoe ha u , u , atu te ngungu ru a to

horohehe rs hi s is , e ngungu ru hsere stu ans s is,a ha tse

hi to taha o Hapai noho s i,ha hspohis eis e Ta-whahi te

kotiro s Hapai hua riro i aia is Ta-whahi, s ha wehi te iwikatoa ha whs ti hi te tahi kainga he atu is Ta-whahi he

mea hohi hua tino tspu te kainga o IIsps i is Ta-whshi, a

ha tangi te ngongoro o te iwi rs hi to ps i 0 Ta-whahi, hi

to ahua he hohi ona i etshi rs i etshi rs . A ha moe a Ta

whaki i tans wahine. A ha mes atu a Ta-whahi his Hapai,I hacre ms i s u his tohia ta taua kotiro,” a ha whahasc atu

a Hapai. A ha s o to rs ; i te s ts ha wahia te tungs ros o

te whsre hei huarabi putanga mo te tamaiti hi waho,a ha

whahapu ts ina hi waho, ho te tahi tenei i hsrshis tis i putsai hi waho

A ha howhers te u ira i roto i nga hehe o Ta-whahi s ha

tahi ha hawea te kotiro rs hi to wai, hs tohis , a tse hi

te wai ; ho te tohi tenei

Waerea iho i ngamsrae nunui,

I nga marae roroa,

I nga marae o Hinc .

Tohis a Puanga hi tans waiM otu -ihuwai, ho PuangaKi to s o.

He neke.he tu a nehe ;

He pipine.

Tohia atu his ngs ru ;

Huri atu e.

Tohis atu his ngsru.

Horo atu e.

Tohia atu hi a Tn.

Te arO ngs ru muri.

Hei taha hei hi.

To wai O Puanga

Ka hs ere Hine.

Ks hs ere i te ara nu i,I to ara roa no Tini-Iau .

Hohi atu , hohi ms i.

KO Hine ia, iere.

Tu tuhi hi M otu-tapu

R s rsps he uira

K0 WA I-TIR I . 105

M ato ihu rae.

KO PuangaKi to so ,

He nehe, he tu a nehe

Ka pipine.

WA I-rIRI . (NGA -I-TA IIU.)

I noho s “I

s i-tiri I rungs i te rangi ; hs tse ms i te

rongo o Kai-tangata he hai tangata, hahore he rongo nos .

I noho a Kai-tangata i raro i tc s o nei na hs hsere m s i a'

s i-tiri ha ts c ms i hi to kainga is Kai-tangata, ha noho ihons , hs noho ts u s wahine is Kai-tangata . Ks hsere s

Kai-tangata hi te mosns , ha 11 m s i hi u ta hahore hohi he

ihs,his m an I aua mahs (matsu ) ta ta mea he hu ture

(puhuhi) ans mahs,hahore he hsniwha hei whitihi i

te hs u s e o te ihs . Ks hi s tu a -tiri i taua mahs

his homai his hitea eis . Ks hi atu a VVs i-tiri, Ko

tau mahs tenei,

”ha hi m s i a Kai-tangata

“A c

,

” hs

titiro s IVs i-tiri hahore he haniwhs,na ha hi atu ters

a IVs i-tiri,na titiro m s i ha whereins atu tons tars

hs titiro atu a Kai-tangata ha mes atu aia hi to

wahine .

“ E whshs rihariha atu . Ks haere a Kai

tsngs ta ha puta atu i te whare. Ks hites c Irai-tiri nga

mahs , ha hi atu s is his Kai-tangata, Na nga mahs ” ha

m s u ris m s i e Kai-tangata hi aia ha horero atu s -tiriE haere hoe hi to moans

,c hs i m s i hi a hoe he IIspuhu .

”

N a ha haere a Kai-tangata hito mos ns,ha noho ts u s wahine

a -tiri ha ts s i te horohc . Ks noho ha hai te ihs his

Kai-tangata ts c rawa ms i te paku ru , ts c rawa m s i hi s

IVai-tiri,hs ea he IIspuhu na Kai-tangata i hu ti hi rungs .

Ks hoe ms i te wshs , ha u ms i hi u ts ; ha whahsponohis

ho tc Hapuhu te karakia, na -tiri i whahapono . Ks

s oins she ha haere hi to mosns ha hites atu te waha e

W'

ai-tiri,te wsha aTu-pehe

-ti,s Tu -pehe

-ta,e msnu ans m s i

ha titiro atu ts u s wahine s -tiri . Ks hacreha tsc hi to

wai,ha m sherc hi ro (roto) o te wai, ha ruhu

,ha karanga a

Tu -pehe-ti. IIe tangata ranei he ms nu ranei,” hs ruhu

,

kotshi rawa te kitenga i ram o to wsha,ha tu s Tu -pehe

ti hi rungs ha werohia, ha oshe (hoshe) tc horipi ha haes

106 WHAKAPA PA rUPuxA M A O R I .

te puhu hs mste, ha taha iho hi roto hi te horohe. Ks oms

te tahi hi ta ta, ha mes his werohia a Wai-tiri,hs oshe a

Wai-tiri i te horipi ha taha hi raro, hi roto hi te korobe.

Ks hs u a Wai-tiri hi u ta, ha waiho atu nga tangata i reirai roto i te korobe, ha hi atu , a IVsi-tiri hi te hunga wahineKumca m s i hi uta,

” ha humea msi hi u ta : s rs ms i he

waewae tangata. He tupuna hohi aua tupspshu na Kai

tangsts . Ks takoto ha hiis atu c Wai-tiri his Kai-tangata(i te a s i hohi msi s i s Kai-tangata i te moana) , his whahsponohia, ha hi atu a Kai-tangata, Kshore his matsu ian,

” ha hi atu a Wai-tiri, t hsponohia te tangata s ts

tans tamaiti,

” i to mea hei tehapu a'

Wai-tiri . Ks hi atu

a Kai-tangata Kaorc i to matsu i an,

”s ha hi atu s

Wai-tiri . A u s rs mau e whahspono tc tangata a ta taua

tamaiti,ns u rongo (pu ) hohi.

” Nahames s IVs i-tirihawhahapono a IVs i-tiri, ha taputere te karakia ha oti to karakia

,

ha hotihotis nga tangata ha kainga e ts u s wahine ho nga

iwi ha whshs iria hi rungs o te whare, ha°

marokc,ha

haiangis (tahactis ) e Kai-tangata, ha ts ia hunsngia e Kai

tsngs ta hei mahs (matsu ) aua whens . Ks oti tc hsniwha,

ha taha she ha hswes hi to moana, ha hai te hapuku, ha

hu tia ha ehe hi rungs a u s te wshs sno ha tomo i to hspuhu , ha hoe ms i hi uta, ha ts c m s iha unahis nga hspuhu ,ha taona hi te umu hs nIaohs (maoa) , ha hai s -tiri

,ha

pshia nga hanohi o-tiri ha parewha (pohc) , hs noho

a -tiri ha ahi ahi te rs , ha moca iho c “'

ai-tiri,ha hiia

ms i e te wahine o raro O to Beings , A ua rs tc mes ha

mate na hoe,ho nga iwi 0 ton patunga hua oti tc kawe 0

ton tane hi te moans , no reira nga hspuhu i hai na hoe, hamate na hoe.

” Ks noho a Wai-tiri,a ha nu i nos atu nga

nohosngs a IVai-tiri ha puta hiwaho ho Hema.

A noho ans a Hema, ha noho hoki a Kai-tangata hawhiti te Ba, ha hsere msi nga tangata his hite is Kaitangs ta, ha noho ratou i to (roto) o te whare, ha awatea ha

puts atu ratou hiwaho noho s i, s ha ui atu nga tangata his

Kai-tangata E aha ans te wahine e noho i a hoe,” ha hiatu a Kai-tangata Kei te wahine e noho i an nei. Ks

mes atu sus tangata se,” ha hi atu a Kai-tangata. KO

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

108 ws A RA PAPA TUPUNA M A O RI .

mans . Ks patihs u tsu s wahine aWai-tiri, hs rokohina atu

e Ta-whshi rs ua ho Karihi e patihsu ans,ha hswe a Wai

tiri ha tatau i ans hai,hatshi shu hai

,hs rus shu hai

,ha

torn shu hai,ha wha shu hai

,ha rima shu hai

,ha ono shu

hai,ha whitu shu hai

,ha ws ru shu hai

,ha iwa shu hai,

ha ngshu ru : na ha riro te ngshuru is Ta-whshi ms,ho

Karihi te hapo . Ks mahara to wahine rs,hei whea rs te

ngshuru o shu hai hua riro,KO wai rs e mes i shu hai

nei.” Kua riro te iwa

,KO wai rs e mes i shu hai nei.”

Kua riro te waru,He tangata sno te mes i shu hai nei,

hua riro te whitu , Ko wai rs e mea nei he tangata sno .

Ks penei hohi riro hatos . N a ha pshia e Karihi nga

kanohi o Wai-tiri,a ha titiro ons hanohi

,ha hi atu a

Wai-tiri,Purangia aeho tshu mata eKarihi.

Ks pahia e Ta-whahi, ha hi atu a Wai-tiri,

Purangia s eho toku mats e Ta-whaki.

Ks titiro ans kanohi,a hs hi s I

V

ai-tiri “ E ho shu

mokopuna, hois nei sno e mea nei i shu hai ho shu

mokopuna,” hs noho rs ua i hons i te kainga 0 ts rs ua

tsu s (tupuna wahine) ha noho rsua i hons , ha patihsu(hotsmutamn) taua ts u s

,hs mshs rs rs ua shu s nei rau s

mate ai i taua ts u s , hei te patihs u tonu hohi ts us taua.

Ks ahi ahi te rs,hahore hohi rs ua his moe

,hei te patihs u

tonu taua ts u s sno his mate rs ua. Ks s o te rs ha haere

rs ua hi tatahi, ha rokohina atu te pupu e piri ans hi tepohatu (kohatu ) ha kohia te taha (nganga) o te pupu ha

whahspirihia hi 0 rs ua hanohi,ha titiro atu te tahi ha hi

atu te tahi,

“ Titiro ms i hi shu hanohi,

”ha mes atu te

tahi A e hei te moc a roto ho waho hei te titiro.

” Ks hi

atu tc tahi“ Titiro m s i hohi hi ohu

,

” ha mea s tu te tahi“ A c hei te moe roto ho waho hei te titiro

,

”a ha hsere

rs ua hi to whare o Wai-tiri , ha noho rs ua i reira,ha

titiro rsua hi te whare o Wai-tiri,e pu (haupu ) ans te

iwi (wheua) o te tangata ha hi atu rs ua his Wai-tiriNa wai i homai nga hai mahau Ks hi msi a

Wai-tiri, Na shu mokopuna sno,” ha hi atu rsua

TA -WHA RI R AUA K0 K AR IHI . 109

Kei whea te s rs,i homai s i he hai mahau ha hi

ms i s Ws i-tiri Koia sno tens,

” hs hi atu rs u a Keiwhea

te hu anu i (hu arabi) ha hi m s i a VVs i-tiri Koia tens tohu anu i e tshoto nei. Ks hsere rs u a ha porangi (rapu )hi ts u s huanui

,ha hsere ha porangi he hmann i m ianga,

he hu anu i hacre hi to wai,he hu anu i hsere hi te tihotiho

he hu anu i haere hi to wshie,he hu anu i haere hito taumata

karakia. Ks hohi ms i rs ua hi to kainga ha noho ha u i

atu ano rsu a his \Vs i-tiri,ha hi m s i tsns ts u s

,Koia

sno tens ho tc huanu i,

” ha hsere rs ua ha porangi, kahoresno his kites ha hoki ms i s no rs ua hi to kainga ; ha shishisno te rs moo noa ; ha moe rs ua

,ha mea ts ns ts u s his

patua rs u a ; hei te hua (whshs s ro) hei te moe,kahore hei

te moe rs u a,ho a rs u a hanohi o roto hei to mm

,ho o

waho hei te titiro sno,a hei te hu a tsu s ts u s hei te s rs

rs u a,hahore hei te moe. Ks s o she i to s ts ha u i atu

rs u a Kei whea tc hu anu i ha hi ms i ts u s taua Tahu rims i hi s u

,na to huanu i Ina horua hei s u ha u i s tu

rs ua“ Kei a hoe tonu

,

”hs hi s tn s is A c ha hi atu

s no rs ua Koia tonn tens i a hoe tonu na,ha hi m s i

tsu s tans s no,

A c .

”Na ha horero ts u s ts u s his rs ua

,

N s u m s i,haere horns

,e tutshi is horu s e haere niai nei

,

ha whakarongo horns e horero haere m s i s as ho a ts tou

wahine ens ho a Tshs -ros,ho Pakihi-hs -nn i

,ho Pakihi

hewshews,ho Korero-u rc ho Korc ro-ts rs

,

” ha mu tu ts us

tatai wahine s Tshs -ros,ha hi atu ts u s ts ns N a ho ens

he hai homai hs i m shu ; ns c hsere m s i i mu ri,na 0

wshangu Ins i na,na ho an tushino ens

,ho Pupu-m s i

nono,ho IIsps inni

-s -maungs , ho IIine-nu i-o-te-hswa .

”

Na ha hi atu sno a Ta-whahi rs ua ho Karihi,

“ Kei

whea sno te hu anu i,

” ha hi atu taua ts u s s no,Kei su

sno te hu anu i,

”na ha whai atu s Ta-whahi rs ua ho Karihi

hi to hshi o W'

ai-tiri 0 man ans i reira te ts u rs,ha ta

kiritia,e mau ans hi te rangi he ts u rs

,na ha hi atu a

Wai-tiri, Na his pepehc horns na ha hi atu a Ta-whshi

his Karihi KO hoe te tuatahi,

” ha mos (moari) atu a

Karihi hs mos atu hi mu s , a hei te horero sno s IVai-tirihis Ta-whshi

,

“ Na his pepehe horua kotshi mans horns

110 WHAKA PA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

e patu , ho nga hs u o te Urn-rangi, ho nga hsu popohi o

ru ngs mans horua e patu ,

”a pihi ware noa a Kariki,

hahore sna karakia ; i a Ta-whahi nga karakia ,s ha

karakia Ta-whshi

M oho piki, moho piki, moho ho hahe,

Kai tahi i rungs , he rangi, ho piki,Kai taha rawa i rungs . he rangi i rungs .

KO piki, he rangi, ho hahe, he rangi.

Kshe iti, ha piki Ta-whahi hi te rangi tua tahi

Ks piki Ta-whshi hi to rangi tua ru s

Ki to rangi tua torn, hi te rangi tua whs ,

Ki te rangi tua rima, hi to rangi tua ono

Tus whitu , tua waru , tua iwa, tua ngahuru .

Ks puts hei rungs i te rangi hs rore, hs rore.

Ks puta hei rungs hei to huwiha (hs ings ) ,Kei te puta ahi, hei a Rehua .

Ks piki rs u a ho mos (iri) rs u a,ha patua iho s Karihi

e nga hsu o to Uru rangi ; a hei te piki s no a Ta-whshi s

whawhai (hopu) rawa a Ta-whahi is Karihi, hua msherc

(taha) hi raro hi to kainga O IVai-tiri,ha piki sno s Ta

whshi ; ts u (titiro) rawa iho hi te teina his Karihi hua

mate i a VVs i-tiri . A ha piki s no s Ta-whshi, ha patu a

iho c te hs u o te Urn-rangi, piri rawa hi te moans , ha pikishe sno a Ta-whahi ha ehc hi rungs , pono rawa atu s Ta

whaki,e hehe m s i ans a Tuna

,ha tu taki rs ua ha u i atu s

Ta-whshi hi a Tuna,Tens hoe te hsere ms i : he aha hoe

i hsere m s i,

” hs hi m s i a T una,

He tshua no rungs he

marohe no rungs he pshehe, hahore he wai, s ha hehe

m s i a Tuna. KO tc hsws ho M arse-nu i e mau ans i terse 0 Tu na, e heparetis ans . Ks matamata (hongi) rongors ua, ha tuhua ms i s Tuna.

N a Te-u ira a Tuna,naTe-hanaps , na Te

-hohs rs,naBau

toro a Tuna. N o reira e tshoto nos s Tuna i to here heretu a hs u , hahore hohi he wai, ha whahamsnswa a Tuna hi

rs ro, ha tahoto hi raro hi Te M uri-wai-o-s ts hi to wai itshoto ai a Tuna. Ks tuhua m s i s Tuna, ha hsere a Ta

whshi,ha whakarongo a Ta-whshi e korero haere ans ms i

te whanau a Taha-ros . N a ha tuhu a atu ha hsere s Ta

whaki,ha tuhua era

,ha tutaki s Ta-whahi is Hapai-nu i-a

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

112 WHAKA PAPA TUPUNA M A O R I .

Tama-i-wsho, I whai ms i hoe hi au te tangata hino,

hs hs rsnga she a Ta-whshi,

He tangata s tshua s u,he

tangata hino hoe,”a ha hohsra (ohs ) hi aia s Tsms -i-wsho

hs pono s Ta-whshi ha hsrsngs tia e Ta-whshi He tangata

hino hoe,

” ha horshia e Ta-whshi ha pono to rings 0

Tsms -i-wsho . Karanga iho a Tsms -i-waho He tangata

s tshu s hoe,” hs haranga she a Ta-whshi Tuhua m si te

tahi hi an,” ha tuhua iho c Tsms -i-waho,ha harangs iho

s Tams -i-waho, Ks mu tu,ha mu tu

,kotshi hohi te tshoto

atu nei,

”ha hs rsngs hoki a Ta-t hi Tuhua m s i

,a ha

tuhua m s i e Tams -i-wsho,ho Tc-whs tu

,ho Te-atestes

nuhu,ho Te-atestes -rangi, ho Hurihs nga-te-po, ho Te

mats , ho Te-horue-hi-nuhu , ho Te-mats-s -Ta-whshi,nsns i

ouhou (aruaru) , te s itanga aPuhu hi te moana. Ks puts i

s Ihu-puhu, ha puts a Psps i-horc .

W'

IIA I-I'IR I RA UA no TA -WB A KI . (N O A -rI-IIAU.)

Ks hehe iho hi ra ro a IVhai-tiri his Kai-tangata, na ha

noho a \Yhai-tiri is Kai-tangata ha puts a rs u a tamariki

ho Pu nga, ho Karihi,ho Hema

,ho Pua-rae-ms ta ; na

hahore i tua atu i te whs ns utangs ms i. Na ha whahawe

tiwcti hi nga tu tse. Ks hoe a Kai-tangata hi te mos ns,ha

hares (horea) nga papatawiri nguhu tswirirsngi. Ks noho

a Hema hi tans ts ane ha puts hi waho ho Ta-whahi,ha

noho i tsns wahine is Tongs -rs u -tawhiri . N a ha hse nga

matua a Punga-ran rs ua ho Karihi ha patua hi te moana

waiwai ha mate i te moana ha noho i U-tc-hi ha puta hi

waho ho tc Ha-puhu hopuhia she nga hs ru hi roto, ha

pu ts hi waho ho Tamu re,ho nga tohi hi roto . Hokis

m s i s i hi u ta, ho te Pingso, ho nga rahau hatos sno, ha

pu ta te Tamu re.

M A I-WA IIO (TA M A -I-wano) . (N O A -IIA UIIU.)

Ko Tc M ai-waho te tangata nu i,me te tino mans whaha

hs rshs rs , hei s is hs rshis atu s i nga karakia wai-tiri, menga karakia tu-haws ihi. N a M ai-waho i sho a Ta-whahi

hi nga karakia tini .

KA I-TA NGA TA RAUA KO WHA I-T IBI . 113

WHA TI-TIR I RA UA no TA -WHA R I . (NGA -I-rA RU.)Ks tse m s i te rongo hi raro nei ha hsere s A ws -nu i-s

rangi hi rungs rohohsngs atu e ngaro sna a Whati-tirihi te patu tangata mans hei tshunga (pu re karakia) its ns whare is Raps

-raps-te-u irs . Ks u i atu a A wa hi

to hai tishi o to whare“ Kei hes a VVhsti-tiri” hs hi

m s i Kei te patu tangata hei tshunga i tsns whare,

”

“ A hes ha hohi ms i” ha hi ms i sno te hai tishi rs

,

Kei te ahi ahi otira e hore e ngaro tona hohings

ms i : ha papa ms i ons rsho . Ks ros e noho ans rs ua

ho te hai tishi rs,hs tahi sno hs papa nga mahi a M ahere

whats turi ans te taringa. Ks hi atu s A wa hi te hai

tishi “ Hei hes s u noho s i hoi (hei) mate an i te patu

a Whati-tiri ha hi ms i aia “ Hei te hohi o to mataaho

hoe noho s i,

” ha pehe sis hi reira noho s i. Ks ts c ms i a

IVhs ti-tiri, ha patu i tctahi o ons tangata ho tctahi hs

waiho his ors ans : ho te A hishi-o-tshu . I hcwa hi te

hupu s A wa-nu i-s -rangi i harsngs atu s i “Iaiho tens hei

mu tunga horcro man his Kai-tangata.

” Ks mshs rs he

tangata tonu te hai s tens tangata ; ho to take tenei ihehe iho ai s IVhs i-tiri hi rs ro nei

,his hite is Kai-tangata .

M oe tonu is Kai-tangata a IVhs ti-tiri . M oe tonu iho

is A wa-nu i-a-rs ngi, s Te-ahi-shi-o-tshu . Kai-tangata is

\Vhati-tiri A ws-nu i-s-rangi is Te-shi-shi-o-tshu .

Heoi ha pou ri tonu s VV

hati-tiri mo tc hore hs orc he

tangata hei hai Ins ans (mans ) , whanau nos te tamaiti s

VVhs ti-tiri ha tahi ha huns ia nga hai eWhai-tiri his hore s i

e hites te hai. Ros rawa ha tahi ha hi atu hi to hos

wahine puns -rus , Hei konei noho ai me ta ts u s ts ane me

ts ts u s tamaiti,ha hoki su ; hua noa an i hehe iho s i

,he

pono te rongo o Kai-tangata e hoshe nei He tangata tonu

tsns hai’ hsore is,he ingos noa iho is nons

,

” ha hi atu

hohi te hos wahine : E ksore ; he ingos nosilIo tens nons,

kaore aia e patu tangata ans hei hai,” ha hi atu s no a

Whati-tiri hi ts ns hos wahine rs,E hu i hei s u te tshe e

ngaro nei te hai,e hore nei e mate ms i he hai i ts taua

ts ane ho tenei me sho hoe i nga karakia e hohi m s i ai te

hai hi te so nei, e mate s i sno i te tangata te patu . KO

114 wnAxAPA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

tshu ingoa ho Whati-tiri-whakapapa-roa-hai. Ks tahitctahi ha mohio, Koia sno i mate s i te hai,

” ha hi atu s

Whati-tiri, E tae m s i e hoe ts taua tsane his kotshi o ans

rimu hei rimu pahspshs , ho te karakia tenei ; ha mu tu e hoe

ha mahs hi rungs i to tstou whare nei tahoto s i, ho tctahi

o nga rimu me whahaps hi te ahi,ha karakia ai e hoe i

tenei o shu hsrshis,ha mu tu ha whahshs ai hi to wshs

(msngs i) , ha mahs atu ai hi te mats u i a hoe, ha mu tu enci

karakia te korero atu hs hohi msi sno te hai hi tenei so .

”

Rooi mats u hs toa i taua wahine s u s karakia aWhati-tiri rsme nga korero hohi. Na ha hehe te pohc hohu o te ra ngihi to tiki iho is Whai-tiri, ha ts c ms i

,ha harangs iho s

t i-tiri Hei honei i ts tau a tamaiti e pu ta he tamaiti

mans,mc taps te ingos ho Ta-whshi. KO to mu ri atu me

tapa e hoe ho Karihi, ms rs ua e piki she to rangi nci etses s i.

”Na ha rewa atu te hohu rs

,ha ngaro atu a

W'

hs i-tiri . Ks tsc ms i te ts ane i te moans ha hiia atu e

te wahine rs E horo e, be atua is te wahine c noho nei is

ts tou,hua ts c ms i te purei hohu hi te tiki m s i

,ho ons

karakia enc i i aho iho s i, hei ps tu hs i ms ts tou ho taua

tamaiti.” Heoi ha shons i reira nga karakia a Whai

tiri,ha tahi sno ha tuhua iho e Whai-tiri te iha paps ros i

te rangi hei hai ma ratou ho tsns tamaiti. Ks whats tera.

M u ri iho ha hsere s Kai-tangata hi to hi iha i te moana,

ha tahi sno ha mate to iha is Kai-tangata .

Ks pshchc a Hema te tama s t i-tiri,ha moe i tsns

wahine is A ra-whits -i-te-rsngi, ha pu ts ho Ta-whahi

rsua ho Karihi, ha ra hi aua tamariki ha tahi sno ha hserehi te whaharitc i to hupu i hiia iho rs e \Yhai-tiri . Ks

hsere rs ua ho tc teina. IIeoi hsore tc teina i tae, he nu i

no tans whaha-hahe his Ta-whahi ha ms te,ha tanumia e

Ta-whshi te teina : ho nga haru i ms u ris e Ta-whshi.

Ks piki a Ta-whahi ha ehe ; rohohsngs atu e tatau ans

s Whai-tiri i ans taro . Ks ngshuru nga taro , ha hohis

sno e t i-tiri, ha tae hi to iwa O nga taro ha hapea e Ta

whahi te ngshuru ha hohis ano e t i-tiri ha tsc sno hi

te iwa, ha hapes ano e Ta-whshi, pens tonu a tae noa hi te

ono, ha mes a Whai-tiri A huanci pea ho tangata i hiis

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

116 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA M A O RI .

Pihi piki Ta-whahi ;

Kahe hahe Ta-whahi.

Ki to tahuna tspu ,

Nohoanga o A itu .

Kia rere m s i he tini,

Kia rere he Rangi,

M ats hi to uru .

Whatitiri takataka.

Whangs is te M s rsma .

Paps ms i kawa .

Ks awa te angeange.

Pu ts inamia,I rungs i nga tshu nui,

I nga tshu roa.

Rim u Tanga-ros .

KO to msnu nu i a Tane.

KO msnu tswhio rangi.

Kopuhopu rangi.

E ts us to rangi.

E hi to kohukohu ,

E taua to rangi,

Ki te haps inga e.

Ucoi ha ts c hohi s Ta-whahi hi to rangi is Tama-iwsho

,ha hii atu a Tama-i-waho

,hi to karere Haere tikins

a Te-Hahu-waihei pupuri i tshu mokopuna .

”Te putanga

m s i o Te-Hshu -wai i tons whare,i reira sno

,ha karanga

m s i,

Hahu-wai, Hahn-wai ; hu .

Ks whs ti (te) tahi hirs (ps rirau ) o Ta-whahi, ha ho (rere)taua ms nu ha turuhitis eWhai-tiri

,ha piki sno ts us msnu

ha karanga sno s Hahn-wai,Hahu-wai.Hahn-wai hu .

Ks tino mate a Ta-whshi,ha taha iho hi to rs ua kainga

ho t i-tiri, ha pu res (hs rshiatia) e IVlIs i-tiri, ha Ora sno

a Ta-whshi. Ks tikins e Whai-tiri s M s ihuhu-makaka

ha ts c ms i his Ta-whahi tons wahine,ha moca eis ha puts

ho \Vs lIie-ros . Ks hohi ms i s Ta-whshi hi tenei s o, me

tons wahine,ha riro ms i hoki s Tama-i-waho ia Ta-whshi.

Ks noho tonu iho s Tsma-i-wsho, hei atua mo tenei ao, moroto i nga whawhai.

TA NE RA UA KO HINE-BAU-O NE . 117

WA IA TA rA'rA I M o TA NE . (NO A -RAURU.)

Ks noho a Tans , ha noho is Hine-ti-tams

Ks titsmatia te po, ha titamatis to s o,

Ks u is i reira , kowai ta matua nsns nei as

I uis hi te poupou o te whai-e, hahore te hi to wahs .

I u is ra hi to pas tu o to whare, hahore tehi to wshs .

E mate rs i te whahama ; ha nunumi ha tswha

Ki ta tars o Pou-tu-te-rshi nei.

E hs ere ans hoe a Tana hiwhea ?

E whai atu ans i ts taua tushinc .

E hohi hoe e Tsne hi te s o , hei whahatupu i a ts u s hua nei ;

Tuhua an hi to po, hei huhume atu i a ts us hua nei ;Tangohia ms i na a hoe ho nga tupini (kakahu) o Webi-nu i-s

mamau

KO Hits -uta, ho H ira-ts i, ho Pari-nuhu , ho Te-Pari-rahi.Tsngohis ms i na 0 hoe, ho te tataiwhetu

Puaka nei, Tahurus nei.Poutu nei, M eremere nei,

M ata-tihi nei, A O -tshi-maorehua nei,

Hei ariki Ino te tau .

Whahane-hi-pungarehu nei. ho t ha-motu-motu nei ho

tO-ninihi nei

KO WerO -te-hohoto nei, ho Wero-te-ao-marie nei

KO Te-ahuru nei.ho Wewera nei e.

Te-M shs ns neie. I tataia atu hi to Bahi

Kia tau s i. KO M snaho-u ri nei

KO M ansho-tes nei, ho Whiti-hs upeha,

KO te Iha o te Bahi. E Tams .

Bungs i harsngs ms i his Tane, Tens e Tanc ahua

to one hi waho,e m spunapuu s ans .

”

Ks hsere a Taue hi to shu ,ha karakia

,ha ahua c is to

upoho me nga ringaringa me nga waewac , a ha ahua

wahine,hahore he orangs o tsu s one one. Ko Hinc-hsu

one te ingos , a piri noa hi te whenua ; hs moea e Taue, haputs a tangata m s i a Hinc-s ts-uirs

,a ha whsngs ings e

nga tangata hei wahine ms Ts ne. A ha noho a Hinc-sts

u irs is Tsnc ha hsere a Taue, s ha pshu re aia,ha u i te

wahine ha mea hi nga tangata Kei hes tohu ms tu s ,”ha

Ines atu nga tangata, A ra ho tou mstus sno tens c noho

na i a hoe.

” Ks mate aia i te whahsms,ha hsere hi to

whahsmomori i s is his mate. Ks ms te,ha hsere aia hi

raro hi te Beings ; ha rs te Tupu-ranga-o-te-po te bu s ani .I tona hacreuga i taua ara

,ha hus ins tons ingos ho Hine

118 wa ArA rA TUPUNA M A O RI .

titama ; s ha tuhu a sis hi te po, ha tumau hi te po . Ahashu s ins sno he ingos mons ho Hine-nu i-te-po . A ha

whai atu a Tanc i tans wahine,s ha tsc a Tsne hi te

tatau o te whare O te po ; hua hspi msi ts u s tatau a i

tua s Tsne e tu as s I to tahi wahi sno o te Beings : na

Hine-nu i-tc-po i tatahi te tatau,a ha tangi msi tsns

wahine hi aia ha meaKo Tsne ranei koe, hems tus nohohu,To apo heiHawaiki. ta huts mshuhihuhi.

Tahu hs rshirshi nei, iwaiho a hoe an

I to Rangi-pohutu , ha whahanunum i

A u ha tangi. KO te tatau o te whare

KO Pos ters-rshi. e.

Ks m u tu te waists ; ha hi m s i a Hine-nui-te-po hi s

Tsnc,Haere hoe hi to so hei whahstupu I s taua tama

rihi tuhua su hi to po hei huhume ms i i a taua tama

rihi .Ka riro te wahine hi te mate : a ho Taue i noho tonu i

te so, s rs i te wahi mate hore i to te Po-ms te ; a u s

Tupu rsnga-te-po a Taue i arahi his hite i tans wahine,

a ha whahatuwherstis te tatau o to Po, 0 Tupu-rsngs -te-po

his whai atu a Taue i tsns wahine ; sno ha hite a Tsne iroto i te po, ha webi aia a hihai i maia hi te whai i tsnswahine

,a ha hohi ms i s Taue.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

120 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA M A ORI .

Tsne he ai i tera ; ha his ai hi nga burubu ru , hahore hohi

his na tona puhu ,ha hohim s i s Tsnehi tsns hshu i, ha his

s i. Na ha hIIs atu e tona haku i his hohi atu hs hiis atue to haku i, Kia shstia e hoe

,

” ha hiis atu e Tsne, Kia

aitia te tars e s u .

” Ks hiis atu c tehahu i Tihins ahua i toone one ha hoatu ai nga buruburu . KO Hine-hsu-one t e

ingoa o taua wahine o te oneone,ha hoatu nga burubu r u,

ha whahatau hi rungs hi tau a oneone,ha aitia e Tane ; ha

tahi sno ha tihs . N a ha hohi ms i s Tsnehi te hshu i,ha hi

atu a Taue hi s is Ks tahi s no ha tihs te si,

” ha hi atu te

whaca A ra nahshu (nshu ) hohi hoe Ks puts te tamaiti

a Tsnc rs u a ho Hine-ha-one, ho Hine-sts-uirs , he tama

hine,a ho to tahi ingos sno o tsu s kotiro, ho Hinc-ti

tams . Noho tonu a Tane i ts u s tamahinc sno ans hei

wahine she mans . Na hs pu ta hi waho nga tsmarihi ho

Kuhumcs,ho Tau-whakairo, ho Te-hau-otioti, ho Kumes

te-po .

Na ha haere a Tsne ha hs u (rapu ) , ha porangi (hsere)his Rehua hi te ts akana

,ha tac aia a Tane hi tctahi

kainga ha hi atu aia,Ks hore he tangata i rungs nei

,

”

ha hi m s i nga tangata o te kainga“ He tangata ano i

rungs nei.” E hore ranei an e ts c

,

” “ E hore hse c ts c,

ho te rangi tenei i roherohea e Tanc ha wahia she e

Taue, noho ans s is i rungs i tcrs rangi . Na ha hiis atu e

Tsne. He tangata sno hei rungs nei?” He tangata

sno .

” E hore ranei an e tsc 2” “ E hore hoe e ts c

,ho

nga Rangi i tu itu ia e Tane,

” ha penei tos s a ts c noa s

Tsne hi te ngahuru o nga rangi .Na ha tse a Tsnc hi to kainga s Rehua, ha hsere ms i a

Rehua, tsns tuakana ha tsngi, hs tangi mahuare a Rehu a,

na Tsnc te tangi hs rshis . Koia nei te tsngi s Tane

Tipis , tshis , tshis , rakes .

Tapes to taugihis tabitabi.

Toto ms i i waho te ws rihi (whsrihi) o to rangi.A usha ton ingoa ; ho Te

-Rsngi-pua-iho.

Te turuturu o te rangi,

Nana i tokotoko to rangi tos .

TA NE RAUA KO RR IIUA . 121

No te mu tunga o te tangi, ha hna atu e Rehu a, Tahunahe ahi.” Ks ha te ahi

,ha homai nga ipu ha tahoto hi to

aroaro o Rehua. N a ha mshs rs a Ts ne heiwhes ranei ngshai mo enc i ipu ,

ha hiis atu e Rehua Homai,

”ha tirohia

atu e Tane e wewetc ans a Rehua i roto i tsns upoho e

here ans te upoho o Rehua,ha ru ia hi nga ipu , a he Koho

(Tu i) c hai nei i nga hutu o te upoho o Rehua ; ha hii nga

ipu i nga Koho, ha m s uris hi te ahi,ha hohu s

,ha m songs

(maoa) ha m s uris m s i hi to s ro s ro o Tsne,ha tu hi tans

taha ha hiia atu c Behu s his hai a Taue,ha hiia atu e

Taue,E hore an e hai titiro rawa atu au e wetea ms i ans

e hoe i roto i tou upoko ; nawai hoki te hai i hai ai i ngahu tu 0 ton apoko,

”na reira i matahu ai a Taue hahore

i hai,tu tonu s u s ipu Koho hahore hohi his kainga .

Te hiangs atu s Tanc his Rehua“E hore ranei e hsere i

an (s u s ipu hoho Kiia m s i c Rehua E hsere i s

hoe ; hi to mea ha hu a te rshsu ha rere atu to m snu ha tau

hi reira hai s i. Ks hiis atu e Taue M e aha ?” Ks

hna atu e Rehua Ki te mes ha tsngi te hs u ha marohc

te hahi o to msnu,ha tae hi te wai

,me ts s hi te hshs .

”

Ks tse a Tsne hi tekainga o Nuhu -ros ,ho Tam s -tea-hs i

whahapua, ho nga wahine anshe i rokohina atu,ho nga ts ne

hua riro hi to whai Kiore, tohoru s nga wahine,ha noho

te wahine kotshi is Taue, horahi te wahine i whahapehspehs , na ha mes hai mans e aua wahine

,he Kiore tc

hai,hahore a Tane i hai, ha hiia atu c is

,KO tc hai tenei

a o horua ts ne,

” ha hii ms i s u s wahine A c,

” hs hiia atu

e Tsne M ewaiho ena hai Ina s horu s ariki .” M a 0 rs ua

ariki m s Tapu-ao , rs ua ho Hine-hi-tsha-rangi . Ks hiia

atu e Taue his hsere rsua hi s rs ua Taue,a ha riro aua

wahine rohohsngs atu c rsua e noho ans a rs u a tane,ha

mes atu s u s wahine,Kua noho maua i te ts neho tshu hos

i whahapehspehs , ho an i anga atu .

” Ks hiia ms i e nga

ts ne, He aha hoe iwhshapehspehs s i te tshuri atu s i,

”s

ha hiis ms i e aua tohor us hi a rsua wahine Haere sno

hi ta horu s tsne, apopo maua whanatu (hsere atu ) s i,”Na

i te s ts hs hsere ms i nga tsne, ha tsc ms i hi te kainga isTsne, ha homai tc matashi (hai popos ) his Tsnc , hahore

122 WKAKAPA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

aia i hiahia atu hi taua matashi,he mes Kiore e hai ans i

o rsua tutae, e hetu ans i o rs ua tu tse, hahore i kainga e

Taue,i matahu i reira na te tangata o mu s , hahore his

kainga, tu tonu . N a hs hiia atu e Tsnc . A ts horu s haitenei, ms ts horus upoko ariki .”

TA NE . (KA nu-NO UNU.)Ks hohi msi a Taue ha ts c ms i hi to kainga i te haku i,

ha u i a Tane Kei whea tohu nei wahine,

” ha hiia atu e te

hshu i, Kshore is he wahine mau ; hua riro is , hua hehe,hiis iho hoe his noho i rungs nei

,his whahstupu

‘ i a tsu shu s ,

’tuhua as hi te po hei huhume i a tsu s hua hi te

reings ,” ho Tahu-humea, ho Tahu-Whakairo, ho Tahu

oti-stu , ho Tshu-humea-te-po, hoTs lIu-humes-te-ao.

Na ha hsere s Tane ha whai i tsns wahine mans , ha tae

hi to whare ha ui a Taue hi te houhou o te whare,hahore

his hii ms i te wahs , ha ui hi te ms ihi o te whare, hahore

his hn m s i te wahs , ha mate a Taue i te whshsms , hanunum i ha tswhe (ha hacre hi tua) hi te tars o te whare

ho Pou-tu -te-rsngi te ingos o te whare,na ha u i ms i te

tangata o te whare, E hsere ans hoe e Tsnc ho hes,

” ha

hiia s tu e Taue E whai atu ans ahau i to ts us tushino,

”

ha hiis m s i e nga tangata o te whare.

“ E hohi e Tsne

hi te so hei whahatupu ms i i s ts u s hua, tuhua au hi te

Po hei huhuwe i a ts us hua nei.

No reira te timatanga o te so,me te timatanga o te po,

s rs i tims ts tis ai to so, i tims ts tis ai to PO .

Ks hsere sno s Tsne ha whai sno, s ha tse aia hi

te kainga O Tu -hs i-nans -pia, ha tsngohis msi hi s is o nga

tupuni (kakahu) O wehi-nu i-s -momos , tsngohis ans m s i ho

Hirs u ta, ho Porers-nuhu ,ho Te-hahu i-whetu

,ho Posha

,ho

Tshu rua,ho I’Vhshs repu

-hsrchu , ho Bushi-motu-motu , ho

Tahu -weru-weru , ho t ro (Wcro) ho Whero-i-te-s is ibi,ho VVhero-i-te-hohoto, ho Whero-i-te-ao-maori, ha tae hite raumati tsu s Kahu i-whetu .

Ks hohi msi a Taue, ha tae ms i hi te kainga rohohsngs

ms i e takoto mate ans s Rangi hua tu is Tangaroa moPaps-tu-s-nuhu . Haere msia Taha-roa, hua noho s Rangi

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

124 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA M A OR I .

ho-te-ao,ho nga Patari, ha pahs ins ho A utshi ho te Whetu

o-te-tau,hs noho tcrs ha titiro she hi te matua ha tahi

sno te m s tu s .hs tau (ha ahu a ps i) .

Na ha m shs rs a Taue hahore he whahatau mo teneimatua ona mo Papa, na ha whahas rshis e Taue i ans huahei whahats u i tenei o ans m stu s mo Paps , ho nga rakau

ha pares ( hurihis ) nga upoko hi rungs ho nga waewae ha

pares hi raro, ha pehe ms i tcrs ha titiro,hahore hohi his

tau (ps i) , ha tikins atu ha tu rakina hi raro, ho nga wae

wac i pares (hurihis ) hi rungs , ha pehe ms i tcrs ha titiroatu , hs tahi sno ha tau .

Ks tonos e Rangi a Te-Ahi, a Watia (IVhstna) hi waho

hi tewhakarongo ; rohohina atu nga hua o te papa, te Inahote M ann

,whahawarea tonu

,hai s i

,ha tonos ho Uru rs ua ho

Kshsns (Ngangana) hi ru ngs , rohohina atu ngahua o te pus

rshs u,hai tonu atu hahore hohi his hohi ms i, tumo (tuman)

tonu atu .

TI: MO A NA . (NGA -I-TA IIU.)

Ks tahi sno nga (ha) tupu te wai. KO Te A u-wiwhi

(whiwhi) ho Te A u-wswae, ho Te A u-puhs , ho Te A s

m shors , ho Te A u-titi, ho Te A u -kokomo, ho Te-as -huri,ho Te A u -tahe, ho Te A u-ha-hawha (ngswhs ) ha m s te

,ha

tihs s no te s u,ho Te A u -kom ito, ho Te A u-puha, ho ha

(nga) Pohihi, Titi-te-au , Tsts -tc-s u , Maro-tc-au ,Whahs p

botu -te-s u,hi Hawaiki

,ho To, ho Tapa, ho nga Bimu , ho

Tc-takapau , ho IIine-i-ahua

,ho Hine-i-te

ho Te-hare-nuhu , ho Te-hs re-rahi, ho Hots -s -tea, ho Tewiwini

,ho Te-wsns , ho Te-Ps , ho Te-hare-tuatahi, ho TO

hs re-tuarua, ho Te-hare-tuatoru , ho Te-hsre-tu swha, ho

Te-hs re-tus rims , ho Te-hare-tu sono, ho Te-hs re-tu swhitu ,

ho Te-hare-tuawaru , ho Tc-hs re-tu s iws , ho Te-hs re-tus

hshuru (ngahuru ) ho Tarawa-tuatahi, ho Tarawa-tus rua, hoTs raws-tuatoru, ho Tarawa-tu swha, ho Tarawa-tu s rims , hoTarawap tusono, ho Tarawa-tuswhitu ,

ho Tarawa-tuswsru,

ho Tarawa-tuaiws , ho Tarawa-tu shshuru (ngshuru ) ho TeHiwi, ho Te-A mo, ho Te-Bishi, ho Te-Hapai, ho Te-Tihetihe, ho Te ho Te-Kapuka, ho Te-whs

TAKE M E TE M O ANA . 125

tihs (whatinga) , ho Te ho Te-whshshuhs ,

hoWhati-tata,ho Puhe-maho-ata

,ho Te-Rimu

,ho M ai-ra

u ts,ho Te-Tahsps u , ho Te-whatu-moana, ho Te-Tirs , ho

M osns-nui.

Taue,ho A o-nui te hu s ngs ms i

,me te putahc o nga

Ps i-ao.

N a Tane tc moana i horahors , a nana sno hohi i horahora te rangi .Tsne-nui-o-Bahi

,no te hapu m stu s aia

,a he teina no

Rehua,ho Bahi tc matu a tsne. KO Watu (Whatu ) -psps

te haku i .Ks hi atu a Tane hi nga wahine o Nuhu-ros , rs ua ho

Tams-tes Kotia ms ietshi hararcha (harshehe) s ha taissu s hararcha c Tanc hi te hshs , ha oti nga hshs ha ts ngi

te hsu,ha tau te msnu hi te wai, a ha whshsturia s u s

hahs e Taue,hi te wai, ha ta ta msnu

,to haha tou (tonu)

hi u ta hi tahahi,a shishi rawa te rs ha pu (puranga) nga

m snu,ha hsere ms i s Taue hi te kainga hi nga wahine, ha

hi atu a Tsne hi aua wahine, Haere tikins nga msnu,

” ha

tse nga wahine hi nga msnu kotshi te hswenga, kotshi tehawenga, ha mahiti (poto) hi te whats , ha mes tia he (hei)hai ms ratou .

Na Taue i purupu ru nga wsha o nga hs u hiona matihao,

a na Te-M s i-haro i whai atu hi tenei hs u ,hi tcrs hs u , a

tahiritia ans c ia nga para a Ts nehis tangi ai nga hs u . Ks

tangi nga rahs u i to hs u,he mes c none (tupotupou ) ans .

I to wa i tu ai te Bahi hi to wahi ons e tu nei is Tanems te hapai, e wha nga toho i In s i is ratou to toho i toRshi hi rungs ; sno hs ms rewa a Bshi hi rungs ha mes a

Taue ms“ Kati pea,

” ha mea a Rshi Kshore, me toho

sno ahau hi rungs she his tangihia ai ahau e to hs u .

”

Te toho hiwaho ho Toho-r ua-tupus : ho Toho-hapuhs hiuta ho Toho-maunga ho TohO -tupu s . A no ha marawa s

Rshi hi rungs ha poroporoahi a Papa hi s Bshi ha mes

E Bshi e, hsere rs hoe, s muri ahc nei ha waiho te ohs

hi a hoe.

” Ks karanga iho s Rahi E Papa hei honei rs ,mshu hohi e ohs iho hi a hoe.

” A no ha tino marcws

s Bshi hi rungs , i te wa e hapsinga ans e Tane ma, ha

126 wnAm A PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

karanga s Tane i a ratou e hapai ans i a Rahi E tu pa.

A i mahi tahi sno nga atua o rungs i s Taue ms,hi te

hapai i a Rahi hi rungs .

N a Tane i hii nga has his hau s e pupuhi, s e rus hsu

i waiho e is . Ks mes atu s M s i-hsro mo su s hau i purusnei e Tane, Nawai te hi, me takiri nga puru his tsngi aite hs u , his ors ai tstou .

”

Hematiha (matsu ) hematiha paua, he sho, he rahsu patuans mes mo tans hos riri

,mo Ts uga-ros .

He tuhe tshiri m snu,he here wero mans

, he ti, srs he

mshsngs .

Te take i hore ai e whiti te M arsms i etshi ws O nga rs ,

he mate hei s is,s e ngau tonu ans ts u s mate i sis i nga

ws hatoa, a ha ngau taua mate i te M arama ha memcha

hsere te M arsms a pan nos s is,ara ha hehe te tupu s hu ia

(whewhenge) nos iho,s ha tae hi nga rs e ngehe (ngoi

hore) s i te marama i taua mate,ha hsere aia

,ha hau

hs u i te wai ors a Tsne, a ha ngehe (hua) sno tsns

tupu a ha ora sno aia hs nu i,ha pera ano tans nu i me

nga rs ons i oroko tupu ms i s i, s ha pa sno tc ngau

o ts us ms te, ha pera sno tsns ruhi,hoia te Marama e

nu i nei,a e ngaro nei. He mes hohi i hsere psi ai te

M arsms me te Rs, e penei ans te mata O te hiho rangi te

papa tonu te mania tonu , me te mosns hs u hore ; a hoia tepsi me te tiha o te hsere o to Rs me te M arama i o rsua

srs e hsere s i.

TE WA I-O RA TA NE. (N O A -I-rA IIU.)KO to mate i te M arsms

,i tihs hi te W'

ai-ors -tane,te

Boto-nu i-a-aews tc VVai-wshatai(whshs tae) te Marama irungs nei.

Ts WA I-os A -A -TA nn. (N O A -r i-M AU.)Ks mate te tangata, e hore e hohimsi

,ts te mea i homia

(motes ) e nga were were a Hine-nu i-te-po . KO te mate

i te marama, i tiha hi te Wai-ors-s-Tsne te Roto-nui-ssews , te wai whshs tse te M arama i rungs rs .

Na te iha whenua s Taue. Na te s itanga tuatahi ho

Tiki-tohus , nsns nga M ann .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

128 WHAKAPA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

Kshihatos : hei whare mo Kahu-hurs , i maru s i s Kahu

hu ra, ho te A he-rsu tsngi me te Kahiha-tos .

N a Tane i toho te rangi, he hupu wlIshs-tanki enc i hupuno mu s . A i te timatanga o te mahi o Tane, ho nga upoho

o nga rshau i waiho hei putahc, s ho nga putshe e tupu

nei nga rsks u,i taua wa, ho nga kauru is , ho te upoko i

waiho hei waewae, ho nga waewae i waiho hei upoko .

UP O KO X.

M e ko hes te whare

I whaha hshune (hapu ) a!

KO Koro-riwha-te-po.

KO Koro-riwhs -tO-ao.

KO te whare o Rangi.I ts hina ms i s i,

Te kahuiwhetu .

E ngs ngshu iho nei :

Heiwhahs zns rsms .

Te riu o to wahs .

Hewais ts m ua.

(NO A -I-rA IIU.)N A Tane hohi, na (rs u a ho) M aunga, ho T -Piere

,ho Te

M s ta-ta,ho Totoe, ho Te

Ks noho hohi s Tsne i s Tohiha (Tobinga) hs puta hiwaho

,ho HIne-I-te-huhura -a-tsne

,ho Te-Haha-ms tua

,ho

Te-wai-puna-hau

,ho Tshors-a-Tes

,ho Tshora-s-M oa

,ho

Papani-tahors , ho Te-Pakihi, ho Te-Ps rs c , ho IIine-i-mats

Ks noho (a Tsne) is Hine-hs u-one, (ha pu ts hi waho)ho Hine-i-te-s ta-ariari .Ks noho (s Taue is ) Tu-hori-ahu ru ,

heoi, hihai i ps i s u smea i hahs ai (hangs ) eis , his hitea he mes ps i hei whaha

ts u i tons mstus .

N ahonei hohi a Tsne i noho s i i Te-puts -rahau , ha putshi waho (ho) Hinc-ti-tama, ho Hine-s ta-u ira, ha noho tonu

hohi (a Hine-ats-uirs ) i s is is Taue, hs pu ts hi waho hoTahu-humis , ho Tahu -whaha-ero, ho Tshu-tu turi, ho Tahupepehe, ho Tahu

-puhs i .

130 waA RA rA PA TUPUNA M A O RI .

Otira hahore sno s is i hite nos i te tahi mes ps i hei

whahats u i s Raki, na honei s Taue i hsere ai hi ruhs

(rungs ) hi te whshs tsngi (whakataki) hs ere i te tuakana ia Rehua, hi te himi (rapu ) hohi i te tahi mea ps iheiwhahats u i a Raki, s hsere atu ans s is i taua wa, ha tse atu aia

hi rungs hi te Rshi, ha hsere tonu atu s is hi rungs hi

Whiti-nuku , hiW'

hiti-rshi,ha piki s is i te Ure-nu i-o-rshi

hi Tahctahe-nu i-o-rshi hi Pou-tu -te-rshi, hi to hs ings o

Rehua, i mau i aia hi reira hs korero m s i a Rehua hi s is

ha mea ms i,his noho atu s is a Tsne hi reira.

Ka hi atu s Tsne his Rehua, KO hoe s no hei rungs nei

noho s i,e hohi ans s u hi to taua matua.

” Ks homai eRehua he hai mans ma Tsnc , i ruha (rungs ) i tona upoho ;

a hahore s Tane i hai (i s u s hai) no te Ines i ruha (rungs )he i tona upoho ; ho te matahu tenei o Ts ne (mo s u s

hai) he tspu hohi no to apoko o Rehua ; a tspu hs tos s us

hai. Koia rs te tshe i hore s i s Ts nc e hai i s u s hai, hewebi hi te tspu o tans tuakana hei hai aia i s u s hai s

matapouri s i ; s hihs i hohi aia i hai i s u s hai, nga (ha)moteatca is hi te tunu i o te msnu

,ha mes s tu a Tane

,his

maua m s ieis he m snu ha hims i a Rehua hi s is Kau s e

maua c hoe,haorc he hai o rs ro

, engari hei ha (nga) rakautan 0man hi raro whshs to s i.

” A ha whahaae s is his mau a

ms i ha (nga) rshau . A maua ms i ans eis ha (nga) rshsu hatoa. Ko te Tira hoki tenei a Taue ite M awshe-ros .

Haere ans m s i s Taue hi raro nei,tse ans ms i kaore hua

pataitis e IIiu c-ats -u irs nga tangata, i penei tans hupu

ps ts i,“E mes ms

,hei hes rs tohu nei ms tus nana nei

ahau

Ks hi atu nga tangata hi aia, Koia s no tens e noho ia hoe na ha tahi te wahine rs nga (ha) mate i te whahams .

He oti sno to take i huna s i s Hinc-ats -u irs is ratou ho

ons tamariki hacre atu ans hi rs ro. Ks ts e atu s Tsne

hi te hs ings , hua riro tsns wahine, hua oms ; na konei tests tshuri iho s Tane ho nga rahs u whakato s i ; hahore

hohi sis i whakato i waiho marie eis su s rahsu,ha hsere

tonu s is nga (ha) whai is Hine-ats -u irs .

Ks tse atu te wahine hi to Po, is Hine-s -te-ao, ha hi

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

132 WHAKA PA PA TUI’UNA M A O R I .

Ks tahi sno s Tane nga (ha) aroha hi tsns wahine ; hearoha nu i hohi tans aroha. N shonei a Ts ne i wais ts ai i

tsns wais ts , he wais ts aroha hohi na hsna (ns ns ) hois nei

nga hupu o tsns wais ts aroha

He tamaiti ranei hoe

Hems tus ranei as‘

2

I wehe s i s Rohi-te-hurs .

M ahuhihuhi tshu s rs ngirsngi .

I waiho e as hoe

I roto i te Bahe-pohubu-hawa

Ks nunum i as nga (ha) tsngi ;KO te tatau o te whare,

KO Pou-tere-rangi. e, i.

Na Hine-i-te-u ira hohi tenei waists aroha mo Tane,

he aroha nu i hohi tona aroha . I penei hohi ts ns

wais ts

Ko Tsne ranei hoe

He matua no hohu

Te apO-hai-s aihi,

Te huraq nshuhihuhi,

Te hurs hi rangi,

I waiho e hoe an

I rote Te-rshe-pohu tu-hsws

Ks nunum i au ha tangi,

Ko te tatau O to whare

KO Pou-tere-rs ngi, e, i.

IIINB-A '

rA -IJI IIA . (NGA -I-TA IIU.)

Ks u i atu a Hine-s ts -u irs hi a Papa-tu -s -nuhu . Kei

whes tohu nei ts ne Ki m s i a Paps ,“ E ho tou tsne

koia ; ho tou hahoro rapes .

” Ks mate a Hinc-ata-u irs i

te whaham s ha haere hi to po ngaro iho s i. Ta Tauewais ts his Hine-sts -uir.

He tamaiti ranei a hoe

I wehea s i. are i tau (I O s ro nga tau )Kurs -ma huhiliuhi (he ing oa whare)Tahu s rs hi Bahi nei.

I waiho ai an hoe

I to Rangi Pohutukawa.

Ks nunumi as ha tangi

Ki te tatau o to whare

KO Pu-tere-rs ngi. e. i. e.

HINE-A TA -UIBA . 133

Hine-ats-u irs ts ngi mo Taue, hois

KO Ts ne ranei i hoe7

He m s tu s nohu

Te apo hiHawaiki.

Te hura mahungihungi.

Tahu s rs hi Ranginei.

I waiho ai au hoe

I te Rangi-pohutu hswa.

Ks nunumi s u ha tsngi,KO te tatau o te whare

KO Pu-tcre-rsngi.e. i. e.

Ks hohi m s i a Tsne i ts u s P0 is Hine-ruski-mos,ha ts c

m s i s is hi te Po is Hine-a-tc-ao nei,hs moe s is i reira a

ha po ha hite a Taue i te s itanga a Ira, s Tohomeha (Tongsmehs ) a Te-pse

-tai-o-te-rangi, na reira a Tsne i manar u

(hos ) ai hi taua hshu i whetu nga (ha) moates tea tonu a

roto i s is hi te ps i 0 nga whetu . Ka hi s tu aia hi ts u s

Tipu s I na nga mes ps i c tu m s i rs .

”

Ks hi m s i a Hinc-a-te-ao hi s is Hei aha m s hs u

(mau ) .Ks mes atu s Tane Hei whahatau i tshu matua

,tens

aia hei tc tu tshsngs .

”

A ha hi m s i a IIinc-a-te-ao hi aia He hishis hoia ton

his hacre hoe hi reira ?

Nga (ha) whahaae aia,ha mes A c 0 manawaru ans an

hi te ps i 0 aua ts ongs .

”

Ki atu ans taua Tipu s hi s is Kshore rs 0 ts he hua

nu i tahi o honei, ongari s no me hac re hoc Ina rungs i toara tis tis , ho te huanu i sno is tcrs mou

,me hohi atu hoe

m s reira m s to huarabi i hac re s i hoe hi to tu itu i i teRshi

,hi te puru purn i ngs taha o te Rahi

,he to tikanga

is o te huarabi c tiha s i hi Te-Pae-tai-o-te-rangi otira e

Ts ne c mau sno i a hoe nga whetu hstos ; kotshi o nga

whetu , e horc rsws is e man i a hoe ; no te mes hei rungstonu is , i te Ihi o te A na e noho ans .

” Ki atu ans a Tane“ He mes rs ahau i hsere s i, he ps i rawa no era mes .

”

Na reira s Hinc-s—te-ao i hi atu s i Haere rs,hei roto sno

ranei hei nga whare e noho ans ?

Ks hi atu a Tsne Kowai te ingoa o nga whare?

184 WHA KA PA PA TUPUNA M A O R I .

Ks mes atu tau a Tipua KO Koro-riwhs -te-po te ingoso tctahi whare. KO Koro-riwhs-te-ao te ingoa o te tahiwhare. Ko te ingos o te Taumata i tangi s i s u s whetu hoM ahihu-rsngi.

” Ks hi ms i hohi s is his Tsne “ E ts hacre

rs,c mau i a hoe nga whetu , his ru s ha (nga) whetu hei a

hoe pupuri s i, hci tohu i te M shariri. A hohi ans m s i a

Tanc hi tons kainga hi Te-Rshc-Pohutu-hswa, a hs po ru s

ans po i moe s i s is i reira,hs tahi aia nga (ha) hs ere hi

waho hi te s itanga a Tc-psets i-o-te-rsngi, a Ira

,a Tohe

mcha,tse rawa atu s Tsnc

,hua tsc nos atu tons tains a

Webi-nu i-a-mamao hi reira,hua mau nos she aua whetu is

Wchi-nu i-s -mamao,hua tupunitia (whahsnohois ) rsws tis

s u s whetu eis hi ona whare,hi s II irs -u ts , hi a Hira

ts i,hi s Tc-pari-nuhu , hi a Pari-rs ngi, a ha ts c atu

a Tane hi reira, ha hi s tu s is his IVchi-nu i-a-mamao

E hos i hsere ms i as hi nga mea i hitea m s i nei

c an .

” Ks hi m s i tons ts ina hi aia “ Kua mau i an ”

Ks mes atu a Tanc hi s is“ I hara m s i (hsere m s i)

rs ahau hi au a mea hei whahatau i to tau a m s tu s,

tens aia hei te tu tahangs”mea ans m s i s is his Tane

A c,0 ps i ans ahau

,ms hsu (mau ) e mau atu s u s

whetu .

” A ms uris m s i ans 0 Tsne au a whetu,a tae ans

ms i i aia te hswc m s i ; ha tahi nga (ha) whahatais eis hi

te Pae-tshu-o-Boho, hs hite s is,0 ps i ans aua whetu , s ha

hs ri tona kangs u (ngahan) hi tc atshua o s u s mea. A

whins ans eis hi te Rangi, ho Te-iha-mstu s-s-Tsharos , hua

whahatahotoris eis hi to rangi hinIu I'i iho ho nga Ps-tari

,

ho M snsho-u ri tctahi, ho M snsho-tea tctahi. No muriiho ha ts taitis nga whetu hs toa hi to ra ngi, a pan katoa tetini o nga whetu hi te rangi mau s i. E rims nga whetu i

pu ritis c ia,ho Puaka (Puanga) ho Tahu rua mo nga hai

enci whetu e rus .

KO \Vero-i-te-ninihi, ho Ivere-i-te-hohoto, i waiho eneiwhetu hei tohu mo te mahariri.

KO \Vero-i-te-ao-ms rie,hei tohu mo te Raumati ; a hs

hite a Tane nga (ha) hs ri tons ngahan, no te mes hua ps i

te rangi i hangs ai eis .

Ks tahi sno s Tsne ha whshs to i nga.

rahs u i maua ms i

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

UPO K O XI .

Kaorc tshu rm 0 ,

E rs u tshuritangs ki te what-e.

I whahawares an, e hika

Ki te tama i ara, na Te-pu-whshs -horo

Hus nos ki te hangs .e nunumi nei

Kei te aha, hs ere hei te

t harato hi wasaga to tahere.

Te s rs o korua ngahan

Ki to mahi s Rus -te-pupuke

A Rus -te-hots hots .

O 0 t 0 0

Tini whetu hi rungs i te rangi

Ks whaha hinga nos hoe

Ia Tana-mahuts

Ki nga u rn hiohio

Ki nga parips ri hi O -tu-whais

Rere pa 0 korua ms u ri

Te tika 1 to s rs .tapchs nos i te whenua

A piti rawa atu , hi to ts hotorangs o Heum is

Ki te aka o te whenua.

Totoro to ringa.hei waewae

Totoro to waewac hei ringa .

Ks takoto te ihs whenua o te rangi

Ks tahi ha s urshims i

Ki te whanau , a te ms ngsms ngu hihino

I to aitanga a Punga i an, e.

He tangi no mua.

RA NGI BAUA KO PAPA .

(N O A -rI-IIA U.)I TA KO TO a Rangi i ru s ga i s Papa, a he nga mea i totahiws o rs ua, he Nga

-tore,he Korito

,he Tu-pakihi, a he

wai where. Kshore he tangata i to s o i taua tahiws , he

pouri anshe te rangi .

‘I‘I III .

Ko Tiki te tangata tuatahi hi te so nei,a he te ingoa o

tans wahine ho M a-rihoriho,s hois te wahine tuatahihi te

so nei, na Arobi-rohi i hangs s M a-rihoriho, he mes mahi

RENAU-M A TUA . 137

eis i te pumahu o to Rs me te ps rihsrsngsrsnga. N o te

whenua sno is te take ms i o M a-rihoriho,a he te tamahinc

a Tiki rs u a ho M a-rihoriho ho Hine-hau-ata-ata.

E tshote tuhono sna te whenua me te Rangi, a heoi snonga mea i wacngsnu i o rs ua

,ho te Ngatero ho te Korito

me to Tu tu ,me te Ku rs : ara te wai piI whcrowhero nei

,a

hahore hs u he tangata i te s o i s u s wa. I mu s i nohopou ri : hahore he rangi kahore he whenu a, a no to whanau

tsngs o te tamaiti o Hine-hs u-s ts -s ta,he to A O c rere ans

ho A o-tu,ho A o-rere

,ho A o-pou ri, ho A o-potsngo, ho A o

wehcre (whehere) , ho Tspa-tspa

-i-aws,ho Whahsmsru

,

Te-s ti-nguhu , ho te pu tanga hi te ‘

u irs,ho te wai as (so) ,

he te s o marama,ho Tsne-toho-rsngi, ho Rangi-nu i e tu

nei. Ks tahi ha whai marama,na Tsne-toho-rangi, ho

Ai-potihi rsu a ho M au i,ho M s u i-i-mua

,M au i-i-roto

,

M s u i-i-tsha, ho M au i-i-tiki-tiki,ho A ta-te-rsngi, ho Tshi,

ho Rau ru .

KA RA KIA o TIKI . (N oA -I-rA IIU.)

N a Tane sno te tapu , i kim ihia c ia hi to waho (wao,ngahere) nui o Tsne.

Kimikim i ts i o te po,Rahahau (rs ngshs u) ts i O to s o marama,I himi te po, i hunc te po ,

I tamote te po , i hai tau ai te po,

Ks tupu te po z ho tc pia, he to ware,

KO Tons , ho Te-whahs ipu ipu ,KO ‘I

‘

e-whsharshirshi, ho Tiwha i rote,

KO te ouinga he to rehs nga

KO te rerenga, aha hiwaho

KO te hapu a Pu-nuhu , s Pu rangi

A Putahi (Puts ngi) ho te ru s a To Bohirohi.

TIxI . (NGA-TI-IIA U.)

Ko te tangata tuatahi i whanau i te po, ho c su-ms tus

te ingoa, I te wa i whanau s i,s rs i hangs ai a Bensu-matu s ,

hahore he wai i te so nei : he to tangata tuatahi ho te so

marama,ara i whanau ms i s is i a A o-marsms . Ks patua s

M iru-tau ha tuhua hi te Beings , ha tupu ho Pupuke rsns

WHA KA I‘APA TUPUNA M A O RI .

ho M ahara,ho Hirings -nuku ho Hirings -rangi, ho Hirings

te, ho Hirings -te-manu -mes , ho Te-whshs—ipu ipu (se ipipu )ho te t ha-rahi-rshi

,ho Tiwha-i-wahas

,ho Te Rerenga

spa-i-waho, he to V

V

hshstutu,ho te A ts-i-s u , ho Rua-tipua,

ho Ru s -tahito, ho Rua-hehe, ho Ru s-whshs tino-rsngi, ho

Rus—i-te-sta, ho Rua-time, ho Timo—timo-i-te-rsngi, hoRangi-nu i-te-tu -nei, ho Bongo-ta-rangi-nu i, ho Tane, ho Tu ,

ho Tangs-ros , ho Ru , ho Ku -oho, ho Tahu , he A re, hoMotu

/hsri-he

,ho Tiki

,ho Ts uc-ru-s -nuhu

,ho Bangi-whsha-ahu s ;

ho Bangi-pou-tu , Pou-tu -te-rsngi, Rangi-sniwaniwa, Bangis-hehci, Rangi-marama

,A io-rangi, Te-wsha-ariki, Tangats

hs tos ; ho Tau rs-hshs , Akishi-te-rangi, Rahau -te-rangi, Kaitsngats ,Karihi

,Hema

,Ta-whahi-piki-s-te-rangiJ

Vewcnuhu ;

ho Uwewe-rangi, Tapu -whshs -ihi, Tapu-whaha-m sna,Tu

ts rs,Ngai-ariki, Ngai-tsu irs , Toi-te-hu s -tahi, Bu s -rangi,

Rs uru , Hs-tonga, Rahsu-ms u i

,Puru-ors ,Pen-matua

,Rongo

te-shs , Ture, Tursngs , Te-mste-ehe-piri, Tuhu-hu ao, Haimstu s

, M an-huhi,Haere-su

,Ihi

,Te-msns -o-rongo, Uru

,

Rangi-whaha-rougons , Tams -rsps , Tu-rau-hswa, Tu-m s ts

rs u ,Bangi-tu-ehu ,

Tu-mai-huhu,Kahu-huru

,Raki-whaha

ws re,IVhiti-s u

,IVhsrc-ms tsngi, M ania-o-rongo, ara ho

Hare Rahcns , i te ors s is i tc tau 18 72 .

TIK1 . (NO A -r I-AWA .)

KO te taru tsru mahsha,e tupu nei i roto i te repo, te

tsne nana i s i te uhu ps ru hotorc whero nei,e hitea nei i

nga pari here ; his puts hi waho, ho te tangata tuatahi.

A i hitea taua tangata e te tahi o nga atus o mu s i mu s

atu o te wa i whiti ai te marams tsnga hi te so nei. A hote mokopuna o ts u s tangata tuatahi, te tangata nsns i wahite whenua me te Rangi . A nsns te marama i whiti s i ;nsns i wehe te so me te Po .

TIKI . (NeA -rI-AWA .)

Na Tiki i hangs te tangata, he mea honatu ans toto

me te uhu where,s hangs ans eis hi te ahua one. she ;

a hangia ans eis hi te ha 0 tsns msngsi ; a tu ans he

tangata ors .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

140 WKAKA PAPA TUPUNA M A O R I .

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure

I aha hi O taringa

M o to ts turi tens nohanga wai-kopihs

E ha s tens .

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure7

I aha hi to wshs ns ,

M O te horomangs s hai tens nohangawai-hopihs

E hats tens .

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure

I aha, hi to hshi

E hsrs tens .

M o to henshens tens s ebanga wai-hopihs

E hats tens .

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure

I aha, hi to hehe,

M o to huri huri tens nohanga wai-hopihs

E hs rs , e hs rs tens wahi.

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure

I aha hi to u ns ,

N O te u tens nohanga wai-hopihs

E liars tens .

M e pangs hi whea, nei tshu ure

I shs hi to poho na,

E hars tens .

N O te poho tens nohanga wai-hopihs

E hsrs tens .

M e pangs hiwhea, nei tshu are?

I aha hi to kaohao

E hars tens wahi ;

M o to kaohao tens nehangs wai-hopiha

E hsrs tens .

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure

I aha, hi to tuara ;E hs rs tens wahi,

M o te tuara tens wahi aohanga waiohopihs

E hs rs tens wahi.

M e pangs hiwbss , nei tshu ure

I aha hi to pite na,

E hats tens ,M o to pite tens nehangs wai-hepihs

E hare tens .

IO -WAHINE . 141

M e pangs hi whea, nei tshu ure7

I aha, hi to hope na,

E hs rs tens wahi,

M o to hope tens wahi nohanga wai-hopihs

E hs rs tens wahi.

M e pangs hi whea, nei tshu ure

I aha, hi to papa na,

E hs rs tens wahi,

M O nga papa tens wahi s ebanga wai-hopiha

E hs rs tens wahi.

M e pangs hi whea , nei tshu ure

I aha, hi to hum u na,

E hs rs tens wahi,

M O te tutse tens wahi aohanga wai-hopihs

E hs rs tens wahi.

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure

I aha, hi to tinana

E hara tens

M o to tinana tens nohshs (nohosngs ) wai-hopihsE hs rs tens wahi.

M e pangs hihes , nei tshu ure

I aha, hi to io na,

E hs rs tens

M O te io tens s ebanga wai-hopihs

E hs rs tens .

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure

I aha hi to ponana

E hs rs tens wahi,

N O nga pens tens wahi s ebanga wai-hopihs

E hs rs tens wahi.

M e pangs hi whea, nei tshu ure

I aha hi to waewac

E hs rs tens wahi

N O hs (nga) waewac ters wahi nehangs wai-hopihsE hs rs tens wahi.

M e pangs hi hes , nei tshu ure

I aha hi to tars ns ,

E ps i ans tens , to tars

M O to are tens nohanga ;

M O to range.(rcks ) makiki

M o to rcnga (reha) mshahs

Nga (ha) s i, ha nene, ha rengs (reha).h pehe (ha mutu) .

ho Io-wahine, hacre ans i waho he wahine. Na konei

te whakaare o Taue i mshs rs si, ehahs pu ans tsns

142 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA M A O RI.

inoi. KO te hahs rs tenei o tsns inoi, ho te tangata

tuatahi i hangs s i eis ho Tiki-su shs hi mu ri iho nei hohihua waihangatia sno eis he wahine a oms ans i waho hewahine ho Io-wahine hohi te ingoa o ts u s wahine. Ks tahihohi te whshsaro s Tane ha mes his waiho s Io-wahinehei hos wahine mo Tiki-s ushs a tumsu tonu iho ts rsua

noho . Ks pu ts a rs ua tamariki hi waho,tohoru s

,ho Te

s -iO -te-hi, ho Te-a-io-te-res , booi sno nga tamariki a Tikirs ua ho Io-wahine

,tohorus sno ; otira hahore matou c

mohio hi ta Te-a-io-te-hi tans s itanga, engari sno a Te-s-io

te-res . KO a rs ua tuahinc tohowhs i noho tonu hohi is

rs ua tohoru s ho “'

ehewehes te ingoa o tctahi hoWhakatsrs te ingoa o tctahi. Tohorua enei ha (nga) wahine inoho snake is Te-s -io-te-rea ; ha pu ta hi waho ho Te-s-io

whaha-tangata ; heoi sno te tamaiti 0 ha (nga) tahi tonu .

NaTe-a-io-whshs -tangs ts ,hs noho i te tamahinc aTe-s -io-tehi, is Io-wheta-mai. He tini a rsu a tamariki

,e ru s te hs u ,

s rs ua tamariki,toho toru nga turns . Heoi ano nana i

riri katoa to s o. N ahouci hohi a Taue i tumou tonu atu

s i hi rungs hi to Rangi.

TarA III KO RRRO are re HA NGA NGA e rs I’VA II INII.

(NO A -I-rO Rou .)KO Tsnc nu i a Rangi, tsns wahine he rahau ; ai rawa

atu puts tonu ms i he rahau ,haore i whai tangata. No

hons i rapua s i he whahas ro,a ha hitea eis ha hsere

s is hi te tiki ps ru paru , ha msu ris eis hi te one i Tapats i-roa

,i Haws-ihi, ha whahahanumitis hi te oncpu , ho

tc paru paru ha hangs cia hei wahine mahana (mans ) ;ha hangaa eis ha oti, ha whahamoes eis hs moe,

hs uhia hi tc hahahu , s ha pubis atu te msmsoa o te

waha o tau a mea i hangas nei, hs oti hs hacre s is hi tc

kainga ha noho,tshitaro rawa

,ha haere aia hi te matahi

atu ,titiro rawa atu , e heuheu ans

, e ore ore ans,e matahi

tshi ans , e titiro ans hi te tahi tahahite tahi taha, a he titirohimu ri hite tuara, titiro rawa atu

, c noho atu ans s Tane i tetuara, ha hats sis , ha rere atu te rings 0 Taue, ha msurishi te kainga, hawhangaings hi te hai, ha hai sis , a hs moe

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

144 WHAKA PAPA TUPUNA M A O RI .

oneone,ha karanga tcrs a Tanc E (He) aha te po nei

,

” ha

karanga tcrs s Tsms-i-sho (Tam s-i-wsho) He turues

(he tama-tea) ha karanga hohi tcrs s Tsne, Ks turu hohi

te ure 0 Taue. Ks tahi ters ha tahi tahi i tsns hsrshis ,hois nei nga hupu O te karakia

E (He) aha, i ts is te hu shina,He atu to e a,

He s ts marama.

N O te ata tenei tauira ;Kai te huhu nu i tangs

M ai i Haws -ihi ;Kai te whaha ringaringa

M ai i Haws-ihi.

Tuturims i i rote,

Pepehe ms i i rote,

Tikimatua.

Ks whai ringaringa ms i i rate ;

Tikims tus , tuturi tanga,

Pepehctangs ; he 0 hai tsngi

He wharorotsngs .

Tiki ; ks riri Tiki,

Tiki, ha rehs Tiki.

Tuturu tewaihurs nu i no Rangi.

Uahi te whs itohs (whatitohs ) nu i no Paps .

Puts uhinu hi waho ho Hine-msns -hiri.

RA NO I RAUA K0 KEWA . (NGA TI-KA IIU-NGUNU .)Rangi-nu i-a-tams -hu

,ha moc i s R iwa, ha puta ho Rangi

e tu nei, ha moe i s Paps te tarnshine a M s tu s -te-hore, ho

Roiho, Boshs,Il se-purn, Ts snc-tuturi

,Taane-pcpehe,

Tsane-ue-tiha, Tsane-s e-ha, Tsane-nu i-a-rsngi, Uru, Nga

ngana, Ts sne-te-wai-ora, Paia, M an-hi

,Tai-eps , l Ioho

-nu i,

Tongs-tongs , Iha-nu i,Ti-whs is

,Iha-roa

,Tiki

,Baha

maomao, Hahn-msnu,Tiki-nu i

,Puna—weho

,Tiki-res

,M anu

rews,Tu-ms ts -uenga, Rongo-ms rac-roa

,Tu-ramarama-s

nuhu,Tu-ramarama-s -rsngi, Bu s , Rehua, Bu s

-i-te-puhcnga,

Rua-i-te-wananga, Tsputu-rsngi.

He whanau tahi enei . He tsane snake tenei s itanga a

Tsane rs ua ho Papa-matus-te-hore.

Na whanau she te whanau s Taane rs ua ho Papa, tshotetonu i roto i te pouritanga ; na ha rspu te whanau s Tsane

i te ors mo ratou , ha hites tc marama tu a iti neie tore ans

BA NG ! m m no KEWA . 145

i kites ki te sngotsngs (kokotsngs ) o te keke o Rsngi,

koia tenei tsu s marama tu s iti,i kites nei e te whanau s

Ts sne ; ko Te-hins -tore (rikoriko) Heoi ks mes te

whanau s Ts sne kis wehea o ratou mas tu s,s Rangi, s

Paps ; na ks whsks se etshi, ks whskskore etshi . K0

etshi i mes me whai ratou i to ratou paspas , ko etahi i mes

me noho ratou i to ratou whaca,i s Papa i to tamahinc s

M s tus-te-kore.

Ks oti ngs mes s rs tou mo rungs , ks oti ngs mes mo

rsro na ks tahi ks tikins e Ts s u c-tu turi ratou ko ngs ts ins

(teina) ngs toko hei toko is Rangi ki rungs ; ko Toke-hurunuku ; ko Toko-huru-rsngi ; ko Rsksu -tuke : nga toko .

Ks tshi ks tikins ngs toki hei koti koti i ngs toko, kos u s toki ko A whio-rsngi, ko tc Psre-srs i-marama

,ko

M otu-whs riki. K0 tc kshs o te toki ko s e-ks i-rsngi.

Heoi sno ks whsks tiks s Ts sne ratou ko ngs ts ins

(teina) ki te toko i s Rangi, kaore i korikori s Rangi, kstahi ks karanga s Ts snc-tu tu ri,

Paia c , tokona ki rungs .

Kaore s Ps is i hs ere : ks ks rs ngs sno s Ts snc,

Paia e, wshis , wahia ki runga

Ks tshi sno s Ps is ks whsks tiks ; no te mes ko Ps is tetsngsts tapu ; i s is nga s tu s mc ngs karakia. Na ks takoto

te kawe s Ps is,ko te kawe

,ko s e-rsugi, na ks tsbi s

Ps is ks karakia i tsns karakia

Hapshaps ings , he tongs nuku .

Whaks rews rcws is , he tongs rangi.

Tau tika, tau tanu ,

Ki to hapahapai rangi

Ki a koe e Rsngi.

Ks pare te tu s rs nu i o Paia, ks iri s rangi ki rungs ite tuara o Ps is , ks tahi sno ks s ue s Rangi .Ks riro i roto i to poho o Rangi ctahi 0 tons whanau , a

Roiho, a Rosks , s Hue-pu ru , a Tsputu-rsngi, ko Koreke

rangi, ko Haku-wai, ko Rehua, ko Pckc-lnswsni, ko Tu-msi

te-rsngi. Ko te t u s u tenei s Rangi i riro i s is .

Heoi ks mswebe s Rangi rsu s ko Paps i konei.

146 WHAKAPA PA TUPUNA m om .

Na ks kim i te whanau s Rangi i mahu e iho nei ki s

Paps , i tetshi wahine ma ratou ; na ks bangaia te uhs ki

rungs i te puke o to ratou mstu s o Paps , ki te one i Kurawska.

He mes hangs ki te oneone, he mes pokepoke ki te

psruparu , ks oti to hangs te tinana me nga waewae, ks

tahi ks hsngs is te rsho o te uha, ks oti. N a M an-hi, na

Ts i-eps , na M oko-nu i,na Ti-whs is ko nga kai hangs tenei

o te tangata ks tonos ki te atua te manawa,te ate, te

mshsrs,nga tskihi (whatukuhu ) , he toto katoa enei ; ks

oti enei te hangs , na ks tahi ks bangaia to kiko . N a

M an-hi te rsho i hangs , na Ts iepa i kukumo nga rsho,na

ks tahi ratou ks titiro atu ki te kiko, na ks tahi kskaranga atu s M oko-nu i kis Ti-whs is , kis tiks rotis ms i

to whats 0 tons ksnohi,hei whakatsu mo roto o nga

rsho ks homai e Ti-whsis te whatu 0 tons ksnohi.

Ko tc Timu -timu te kai tiski o te pu ts ; kei roto atu

ko M au-nene,kei roto atu ko Te-were-werc

,kei roto atu

,

ko Te-Hsns -hsns,ko Te-tas-nos , ko Te-tso-wshie, ko Kai

ure, ko M o-kakati kei tc mu tunga c noho ans msi. Heoi

sno tenei .Ko to pukapuka, no nga

'

kapua tcnei, ko te mes tens

hei whsks inu i to tangata ki to wai. Heoi tenei .Ko to toto me to hinu o te tangata, te manawa ors o te

tsngats ; e noho s korsha (marara) ans ratou ki nga wahikatoa o to tangata.

Ko to manawa to kai wehewchc is ratou ki nga wahikatos noho s i, ko te putake tens o to wairu a ; ki to homote toto me te hinu , ks tutskins te manawa ; ks tahi snoto wairua ks hsere, koia te matcnga o te tangata.

I tctahi ahua o to mate o te tangata, ko nga mate oho

rere o te tangata, ks hohoro to ks ti o nga tatau o te ma

nawa, na ks hsere te wairua. Hec i tenei.Ko nga taringa mc nga ksnohi, to putske o nga nsns

o te tangata me to upoko : ki te moe nga ksnohi o

to tangata e kore nga taringa e rongo ; ki te rongo nga

taringa i te reo ks ara nga ksnohi ; ko nga taringa te kaitiski o te tinana, srs te kai whakarongo o nga mes katoa

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

UP O K O XI Ii

Kaorc tshu raru , to to s s a Tohe-ran

Ks riro atu no. i a Para-whenua-moa

No rungs i to hiwi, ki Puke-n u .

E rings o ; o hars i s u te parau ;No nehe rs to paras .He whakataki tsku hi to s o,He korero atu , kia rongo ms i kooKoua (kua) tangons hokiX c taumata whs kshehe korero.Ko Rec -tahi, ko Hun -tau .

Ra noho Karo-timu.

Ks noho i a Karo-mks ,

Ks puta ki waho rs .

Ko Puku-pnku-to—rs ngi.Nana noi to aruhe,

I rungs i to tuara nui0 Rangi e awhi s no :

No to tokonga e Taue

Ks horo kei rs ro.

Ki to taha taha o ,

Ram -whens nei tn s i.

No (No ) Nuts nos 1kohi ms i.Na A toru i pokapoka ;Tautititia hein upaha mo Haum iaKa puts to Pitas hi to so.

Ko Hine-kotau-ariki.

Na N uku-pewapewa teneiwais ts .no to rironga

o taua H inaki tm i tc wm’

puko.

NGA ARIKI 0 NEHE.

(NoA -x-u nu .)TlKl -A O -B A .

— KO te tangata tuatahi i ahua e

Haws-iki.Io-wsmxn.

—Ko te wahine tuatahi i ahua e

awa-iki,hei hos wahine mo Tiki-au-ha.

A -l o-rE-x l — Ko te tama tuatahi a Tiki-s u-ha.

A -xo-rn-nu .— Ko to muri iho is A -io-tc-ki.

NGA A RIKI o NEHE . 149

A -IO -WHA KA -TA NGA TA .— KO te tama tua tahi s A -io-te-res .

R A KI-RO A .—KO te tangata tino mats u ki nga mes o to

Raki .TIPU-NUI-A -UTA .

-KO te tangata i mans tsns inoi ki te

mans o Taue,s tukua ans e te Raki te u s

,ki katoa te

whenu a i te wai psu katoa ons iwi no reira ks whskaorakia (whaksorsngis ) a Tipu -nu i-s—u ts ratou ko ons tama

riki,ko Pars -whenu a-mes

,ko Tiu

,ko Reta . Otira i whai

m s i te mans o te Atu a is Tiu ,a hsere ans s Tipu -nu i-s -u ts

ratou ko ans tamariki i rungs i te waka pokiki rsks u ,s

hsere ans i rungs i te mats o nga wai ; sno he whenuama

roke a e warn ngs marama i arahina oratia ai ratou e to

atua i ts u s wa.

TA KA — KO te tino tangata mohio ki tc rawe

hangs . Ko te tama s Ps rs -whenu a-mes .

TU-TAWA KE .— KO ts te s tu s i ahua s i

,kia whanau ms i i

roto i te puku o Hou -mes no reira,ks tata te ws e puts

s i s is kiwaho ; tuku a m s i ans eis ons karere ki waho, a ks

tohea e ans tuakana kia patu a ; s kihai i maia ratou ki s u skarere ; no reira a Tu -tawake ks timata te tohi (whakshu s )i tsns karakia ; ks mu tu i aia tsns tohi

,ks pu ta m s i aia ki

waho . Ko tona hcni (bani) anake ki tona rings ringsmau s i

,s ks kite tc iwi o Ts i-rca i s is e tu ans i waho

c hac re ans me tans maipi , ks mu ihs ro (miharo) taua iwikia Tu -tawake

,ka korero ki su s iwi nunni o to so

,kia

whakarongo ki ts ns kupu a kihai i whakarongo . N o

reira ks whsksm s tes katoatia eis tc msno o Tai-rea.

Ko te horoks (koronga) tens o te tini o aua m s no ki ro

(roto ki tc ) kaherehere (ngahere) . X c te puta (pareku ra)tenei a Tu-tawake i Ts i-paripari .Rua-r .u -A o .

— Ko te tangata i tino mohio ki nga tshumo te ors no te mea nana iwhakspuaki to kupu ora kis

Ru s -tai-po ki tc nu inga hoki 0 tons iwi. I karanga atu a

Rua-tai-ao ki su s iwi tutu,

“ H'

haks rongo m s i,kci su te

hono (mans ) mo to so, me to hono ata noho, kei an to hono

mo to karakia tika, kei nu te hono s ts kai,kei an to hono

mo te tangata kia ksua e tirotiro ke, kci nu te hono mo to

kaa o te ahi,kia tika tonu tc kaa o nga ahi katoa, kei s u

150 wmuu mm TUPUNA m om .

tehono kiakau s te tangata ekai hsere,kei au nga hono katoa

i riro ms i ki to so . Nana hoki i whakatakoto te tikangamo te ors , nana hoki iwhakatakoto ki to s ro s ro o Rua-tai

po s u s tikaka (tikanga) katoa, a kahore hoki ts u s tangata

whaks -pehspeha, mahi tu tu ,mahi he

,kia rongo ki te kupu

a Ru s -tai-ao,i whakapuaki atu ai ki aia s u s ua tonu tau a

tangata ki tekino. No reira i nunkis ai e Ru a-tai-ao tona

ringa mau i ki rungs kia Rua-ts i-po, me tona iwikatos ; a e

whitu msno i mate.

M anc u n— Ko te tangata nana i hapai te tikaks (tikanga)o Rua-tai-ao .

“Exams — K0 te tangata nana i korero m atas ti ki te iwi oHs-rutu a kihai hoki a Ha-rutu me tons iwi katoa i whakarongo ki te tikaks (tikanga) o Whena i korero atu i kiaratou ; a kihai hoki s Hs -rutu i rongo ms i ki te rco o

Whena,na reira hoki a Whena i karanga atu s i ki ts u s

iwi u sua,ki tc kino

,M cske nga (ks ) tats taku whakaware

Ks tahi a ‘Vhens ks u nu i te hono o te

m ste,ki rungs ki taua iwi u aua

,ks tahi ks tukua e

Whens tc whakaaro ms te Atua ts us iwi c ps tups tu

hacre a mate katoa au s iwi whakataka.

KA -a A (NGA — KO to tangata i rite tonu tanskorero ki ta ona matua.

TU —Ko tc tangata nahsna (nana) i pupuri te hono tshu tika a Tsnc .

W1 .— Ko te tino tangata kahaki tekorero i nga tshu me

ks (nga) karakia katoa a Tanc . No reira te mans i arahina oratia ai a Tipu-nu i-a-uts , ratou ko ons tamariki o te

atua, i runga i tc mats o nga wai, i hac re ai ratou i rungs ite wska pokikirsksu . Ks korero atu a kia “

'

a rs ua

ko M iru me to rau s iwi katoa,no reira a “

’

i i karanga atu

ai kiaWs rs ua ko M iru . B hos ma whakarongo mai ki te

korero e ors aits tou,ki ata noho

,kia kaus c kino

,kia kau s

e tutu,kia kau s c kai kino , kia kau s c kar akia parau ; e

ngari kia pono te karakia.

” A ks u s ua s no aua iwi me

Wa rsua ko M iru ki a a ks ki atu s no a VVi kia

Ws rs u a ko M iru , E ta ma whakarongo ms i korua,

ki tsku kupu e whakapuski atu nei kia kou tou me

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

152°

wam mm TUPUNA u aom .

ks kotia c Puta te kounui (koromstu s ) o te waewae o tans

tamaiti, s ks taonaki te umu , a no temsoatangs o tau a umu

ks tskohia (tsngohis ) te mans o ts us kounui ks tuhains te

mans ki rungs ki ks (nga) whare katoa. Heoi ks hsere a

Puts i te ata, ko te tahas anakekitona ringaringamou (mau )s i, he taha huimouri taua tahas ks tse atu a Puts ki te tahao te wai, ks whakatuwheratis te tahas ; heoi ks purua e

Puts te tahas , ks kite sis i te kapu a e tu ans msi i terangi, sno he ahi e ks ans i te whenua

,heoi ngs (ka)

karaks (karanga) a Puta ki te Rangi kia hurihis tewhenua .

Ka tahi s no a Puts ks pangs i tsns maipi ki te whenu a,heoi ks huri katoa te whenua ki raro, s ks mate katoa te

so i ts u s wa, ko Puts snake i whsksorsngis me sna iwi

katoa. Na konei i waiho tonu s i hcikorero,ko tohurihsngs

tenei a Puts is Mats-eho, me to so katoa, me te whenua

katoa.

Tic-M oaixA .— Ko tc tangata mats u ki te karakia wha

kapono kai.

R A KA -WERE-WBRE.—KO te tino tangata ps i i mau tonu

te ahua 0 tons tupu , s kihai i kite i te kaumatua, a wha

katamariki tonu te ahua o ts u s tangata a mate nos aia .

Tu-rE-m m -Ko tc tangata i ritc ki te ahua

o to atua.

Humans— K0 te tangata nsns i karakia ki te uma o Raki .RUA -TlPUA .

-KO te tangata i kuare, i whakaare ki tsnsmoc , i ku s rc s is ki tsns moo

,s whsks s ro s i s is .

Tn-wnu -ro .— Ko te tangata i tuatis (tohis , irnris ) ki te

wai e ons tipuna (tupuna) a kaus (ngana) sns taua tangatao te taiko (tuwhcnus ) , kahore hoki i kites he kiri tangata,pau katoa s is i te ts iko.

Karma — K0 te tangata i tino matsu nu i ki nga ti

ngaka (tikanga) katoa o to Rangi .KA RU-A l-PA PA .

—KO te tangata nana iwhakspu ski te ksrakia mo ks (nga) atua katoa.

Toa s ts— K0 te tino tangata nui i matsu ki nga mea o

Tsne, me te tini noa atu 0 ka (nga) mea i mohio ai a Tu-ake.

Tum-rum-u ra.—Ko te tangata i karakia ki to hope o

te Raki .

NGA A BIKI o NEHE .

‘

153

TA KETA KE .-KO te tangata i matsu ki te hangs whare

whsksps ipai mons,no reira i timata s i s is te karakia mo

te whare.

RO KO -NUI .—KO te tangata i whsksnsnakis i aia, otira

na te tsu s s is i a,ki roksherehere (ngaherehere)

TU-RA KI .—KO te tangata i rite ki s Tu rsua ko Roko

te kaha, ki te kakari (kekeri, whawhai) he nu i te maroro.

TU-TE-HO U-NUKU.—KO te tangata nsns i whsksnu i nga

karakia s Tu rsu a ko Roko .

PU-M A TE-A -IO .— KO te tangata nsns i kukumo msi te

mans o Tsne.

TU-HO TO -A R IKI .—KO te tino tangata whsksm snsm sns

(whskspehspeha) o te s o ki s is .

WA IHO -NUKU.— KO te tangata matsu nu i ki te korero i

nga tshu (karakia)RUPE-rU.

— Ko te tangata i sts whsks s ro ki to hono

(mans ) a Ru s -tai-ao .

RA KI-NUI A . Ko te tangata i tino whsksmsnsm sna

(whskstupehu ) ki s is sno .

TA HA U-R I .—K0 te tangata i kaha rawa te whakapu aki i

nga korero tshu .

TA U-T1N 1 .—Ko te tangata ps i ki te whakaare ki nga

korero,ki nga karakia katoa, koia hoki te tino tangata ma

hsrs i tews i tae m s i s i te mshs rs kis whaksmatea to so .

TA BL— KO te tangata i whakaaro ki nga mes o te atua,

i waiho iho ai ki s is te mans o nga mea ks tos : nsns hokii whaks rite te mans ki to rsks u (hei mats u ,

ms tiks ) heikai m s te ika.

R A -KURU .—KO to tangata nsns i tamata te ks is (tshse)

i te pa matsu,ms tiks ) a Tari

,ko tc rsksu hoki tcrs i

whaks ritea e Tari ki te mans o te atua,s nga (ks ) kite a

Rs-ku ru i taua pa e ks ika (kainga) s u s e te ika, a ks istia

ans e Rs -kuru taua pa, no’

reira nga (ks ) mamse to ngaksu

o Tsri ki taua pa, no to mes is i mamac pu s i,ko te mans

o te atu a i rungs i tsus pa, no reira nga (ks ) whakamenemenes (bu ibu is ) e Tari ks (nga) tino kaumatua o te

iwi o Re-ihi kia whakins ms i e te iwi o Re-ihi taua pa, a

kihai ratou i shei te whaki atu i taua pa ki aia, no reira

154 m a m au TUPUNA m om .

a Tsri nga (ks ) ki atu ki te atua,kia whakina m s i ; a ks

kite te h u inga o te iwi e kohs rs (u ira) ans te ps i roto ite repe (whatu ) o te rsho o Rs -kuru

,heoi nga (ka) karanga

atu s Ts riki tsu s whakamincngs , E hos ma ku s kite katoasno ts tou i te kohara e kohsrs ms i nei

,he tohu no taku pa

kei a Rs-kuru is,

” heoi sno nga (ka) pouri te whakaaro o

Rs-kuru , a hsere ans a Rs-ku ru ki te whakamomori,no

reira a Tari i ki atu s i ki tsns tu shine kia Hine-i-ts itai,

Haere rs emate koutou,mshau (mau ) e u iatu kitona (tou )

tsne,me homes kaore i aia to tupuna, na ki te mea e wha

kins m s i e to tsne to tupuna, ko to huanu i ms i tens mou .

”

Heoi sno nga (ks ) hsere a Ra-knru ki te whsksmomori, a

ks whsno ks mste,ks ki atu aia ki tans tsne

,

“ E hos

kaore i s koe te ps a to tsokete,” ks ki ms i a Rs -ku ru ki

aia,Tenei sno kei su ,

” ks tahi sno tau a wahine ks kiatu ki s is

,Homai ki an,” s ks homai e Rs -kuru ki s is

tsu s pa, s komotis ans eis tau a pa ki roto ki tons wshs

(msngs i) a ks hacre aia i rungs i te mosns , c ru s nga rs ihsrs ms i (hacre ms i) s i s IIinc-i-ts itai i rungs i te moans

o Wai-rapua, a ks kite s Kum i-kum i-maroro i ts ua wahine,

a ka man i s is hei wahine ma hsns (mans ) a ks noho

rs ua tokoru s , ko rs ua snake ki to rsu a ks ika (kainga)kahore o rsu a ngskshu (kakahu ) , kahore he kai, kahore

e (he) whare, kahore 0 (he) wai, otira he mes inoi na

taua wahine rs ua ko taua tangata ki te atua,kia homai

he weweru (kakahu ) he kai, e (he) wai : a tukua ans

ms i c to atua, he weruweru (kakahu) , he kai,he

wai, a whs ihskstia (whaihsngstis ) ans hoki he whare e

te atu a mo rs ua, no reira nga (ks ) mau tonu te mans

o te atu a ki rungs kia rsua. A ks hapu te wahine

a Kum i-kum i-maroro, a nga (ka) puta ki waho a Tau-tini,ko te tino tangata mohio ki ks (nga) mea o te atua koiahoki te tangata i wania (tonos ) e Titips ki tons wska. No

muri iho, ks aroha a Tan-tini ki tons waka i riro rs is Ti

tips to tango, s ks kiia ms i e to atua kia Tau-tini kia hsks(hangs ) tetahi waka papa, kia penei te nui me tetshi paka.

He mca tarohe a waho o taua paka ki te reperepe, s kihaihoki to wai i puta ki roto ki taua wska papa rakau

,s nga

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

156 wnm mm TUPUNA M A O RI .

Taxm an— K0 te tino tangata matsu ki nga korero

katoa me ks (nga) ritenga katoa o Ts ne.

A TA KO RA U (TA KIRAU) .— KO te tangata i kaha ki tewhakaako i nga tikanga katoa o Tsne.

R A KI-NUI .— K0 te tangata i pono tans whakarongo ki

nga kai karakia, i ks (nga) mahi o Tsne.

PEKEITUA .—KO te tino tangata nui i whaksnu ia e te

atu a tona kaha ki ts u s tangata, heiwhsksnu ii ons tikangakatoa.

Tn “Bu PURE. (NGA -l -TA IIU. )

No mua tenei korero tshu,ko te waipuke a Pars

whenua-mea,ko te Ws ipuke a Tupu-nu i-a-u ta.

Ko Pars -whenua-mea,ko Tupu -nu i-s -u ts , ko Tiu

,ko

Te-reti . Ko -puns

-hau te ingos wahine. Tera sno

nga wahine ke i rungs i tsu s mokihi rsks u .

He kino,he kakari (whawhai) nga tangata o to so

maori nei no reira ks whakatangihia, ks inoitis nga u s 0

te rangi e Tupu-nu i-s -uts kia kite nga tangata i te mans o

Taue,kia whaksponohis ans tikanga ki te tini o nga tshu

a Tanc . Te tini o nga tshu o te ors , te tshu o te ps i, te

tshu o tekino,o to mate. He whakateks no nga tangata ki

nga tikanga o Taue e whakapuakina ans 0 Pars-whenua-mesrs ua ko Tupu-nu i-s -u ta.

N a Tiu te karakia i ors ai nga tangata i rungs i temokihi rakau . N o konei te take o te karakia kia u s torangi, ks u s . Ks po wha, ks po rima c as ans te rangi,ks karakia ai sno kia mao te rangi, ks mao s no.

I mate katoa nga iwi nu i o te so i te ws ipuke, i whakangsromia hoki ratou . Te mes i ors ai a Tupu-nni-s -utamame ans hos hsere, he mshs rs no ratou

,kis pupu ria nga

rsksu hei mokihi hei nohosngs ms ratou .

Na Pars-whenua-mes raus ko Tupu-nu i-s-uts , te karakiai tukua s i to u s o te rangi, i tupu ai te waipuke i mate ai

nga iwi whaks tcka ki te kaha o Taue,kahore hoki s u s iwi

i whakspono ki nga korero o nga mahi a Taue c kiia ans inga tshu , i nga karakia sno hoki o nga korero whakapapa

o Rangi rsua ko Paps i mahia nei e Taue. He nui tc

TE WA I-PUKE . 157

kaha o s u s iwi ki te kupu kupu kis Para rs ua ko Tupu ,i

mes hoki s u s iwi kino kia rs u a,he parsu (teka) tahi na

rsua, a rsu a korero e ksuhau nei mo Rangi rs u a

ko Papa i mahia e Taue, no te mea i ki su s iwi

tutu , ko te ahua sno o Papa rsu a ko Rangi e tu

nei. Ko te ahua sno is o te oroko banganga o te

so ; a kahore kau he mahi a Tsne. A i ki aua iwi,e

kore rawa ratou e whakspono ki nga ks uhau s Para rsua

ko Tupu e ks uhau nei mo nga mahi s Tane.

Te tino take kino a s us iwi i riri rawa s i s Para rsu a

ko Tupu ki te so maori,he kanga na aua iwi kia rsua. I

penei hoki te kupu a su s iwi Hei kai ma korua ens

korero tshu,ms korua e kai nga upoko o ena korero

tshu ks pouri rsua, s ks riri mo aua korero kai upoko .

Te take i pouri s i aua iwi nei kia Para rs ua ko Tupu , imea rsu a kia whai haugstia he whare pu rsksu (Whare

tapu , karakia) hei mahi i nga korero tshu s Tane,kia

whsks skons ratou ki nga tikanga o Taue,o nga tshu ki te

tini o nga karakia maori, no reira te whakapeks o nga

tangata me te ksnga hoki mo nga kai upoko . N o reira itOpitOpitia (tapahia) s i nga rakau ki nga toki ure (tokikohatu) he totara, he kahikatea nga rakau ,

me te tini o nga

rakau mama,tototis (toia) m s i ki nga ts u ru (pukaki) o te

awa,ko Tobinga. He tini kc nga rakau i puputia a wha

nu i nos atu,i hereheretis (hereheres ) ki nga aka

,ki nga

ts u rs,ki nga pirita, kia oti rawa te m m to mokihi rsks u

ks whskspiotis (he inoi te whskspio) te rangi . Ks karakiatia e rsua

,ks ntubia e rsua he wai ki te paua, hei wai

karakia mo rs ua, ku s tu nga pou o te rangi, a tukua ihoans nga ws ipuke i te rangi, a ks wsru nga rangi (rs ) e u s

ans,ks nu i te wai, ks piki s Para me ans hos ki rungs ki

te mokihi rsks u i whs ihsngatis (haugaa) nei e ratou,i

whs ihsugstia sno hoki he whare e ratou ki rungs ki taua

mokihi,he rsks u snake te whare

,a ko te kai ma ratou

,he

roi,he kumara

,me te kuri . No te iwa o nga rs ku s

puke te wai ki nga kainga. No te ngahu ru ku s rewa

te mokihi ki rungs . Ks heke te mokihi i te awa

i Tobinga. Kua nui te wai,kus ahua moans is ks

158 “rum pu s TUPUNA m om .

timata te hsere (tere) o te mokihi. Ks psu katoa

nga tangata i te mate,o nga iwi i whsks teka nei ki

nga tshu o Tane, i tsu s waipuke. Ks heke te mokihi iTohinga, a ks shu te tere hsere, koia nei nga po, me nga

marama me nga tikanga o nga rs,me ngs mahi i mahia i

te wa i tere haere si te mokihi s u noa ki uta. Ks tere

atu i Tobinga ks tse ki Te-su-whiwhi, ki Te-au-ms tars,ki

Te-su-kuha, ki Te-au-puha, ki Te-au -mshora, ks riro ks

heke, ks maro te su,ks taekiTe-au-titi, ko Te-au-kokomo,

ko Te-su-huri, ko Te-au -take, ko Te-su-whawhso, ko Te-sukawha (ngawha) ko Te-su-mate

,ko te matenga tenei

,ks

msro te an, ks Titi-te-su ,ks Tats-te-su , ks maro te

s u,ks whakshotu te su

,ks puts ki Hawaiki

,ks pu ta

ki waho, ks tae ko To,ko Tapatapa, ko nga R imu ko

Te-tukungs , No te tsengs o ratou ki Tapatapa, i karakia ai

sus tangata i te mokihi, a i karangarsngs ai i nga ingos o

nga Atua, no te tsengs ki Nga R imu , i Whakats umahstis

si nga kai tukunga ki nga atua,ks tae ki te tukunga ks

mahi nu i aua tangata i te mokihi, ks hiksia te ahi tspu

ks ka, ks tae s Para-whenua-mes ki te ts ru tsru patiti, kstorons atu tsu s patiti i tsns rings e mau sna ki rungs ki

tsus ahi tapu , ks takins m s i sno ki tabaki a ks hoatu sno

aua patiti ki te ahi kia tika ai te tshu kai m s ratou i tsusahi. Na s us tikanga nei hoki i mahia s i e te M aori ngatikanga karakia me nga tapu o nga wsks a te M aori .Ks tae sno a Para ki ans ts ru tsru patiti rs sno

,ks takins

msi ki tabaki,ks wehewehes aua patiti, a ks takoto nga

pukai, he pukai sno ms nga atua ki M u s,he pukai sno ma

nga tama-tsne,he pukai sno ms nga tama-wahine, he

pukai sno ma nga ru-wahine,he pukai sno ms te aruhe

tukunga o te tere,ara o ratou i tere hsere ms i nei a hei

tu spora, srs mo nga kai hauhake matas ti o te ms s ra,mo

te tama-tsne tenei, a he tuapors sno mo te tama-wahine,a

ks oti sus aruhe (roi) nei tewhakataumahs ki nga atua,ka

whaksshuatia ki nga m sngs i, ara ks hoatu ks whakapangia

ksutia ki nga ngutu o ratou katoa, ki nga tsne ki mua, ki

nga wahine ki muri iho, ki nga tamariki i muri rawa. AIn tahi sno ratou ks kai i te kai tshu ki te ahi

,a po rus

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

160 wnm rars 1m m m om .

ratou ki uta, ara ku s pspsku te wai o te moana. A ks

mes atu a Tiu ki ans hos Ko te marama tenei e u s i

ts tou ki uta, i te mes hoki e iti haere ans te hohonu o nga

tohu o taku pou toko .

” Nga karakia i karakia si ratou

is ratou e teretere hsere ans i rungs i te mokihi i tauaws ipuke, ko nga karakia ki s Tane.

Ks u ratou ki u ta,I u hoki ratou ki Haws -iki. A i

mea ra tou kei te ors sno pea etahi o te iwi o te so Maori,s ko te ahua o to so M aori ko tans ahua sno is , i te wa o

te waipuke ki sno i pa ki te so. A no ks u ratou ki u ta,

ks kite ratou , kahore kau he tangata kotshi i ors , a ko tewhenua ku s rere kc

,ku s ngawha, ku s huri, ku s ngaro i te

raru i te kaha o te ws ipukc , a kus tino ahua ke te so, a

ko ratou anake te morebu o te iwi o te so katoa a ku s

tino rere ke te so M aori .Kshore ratou i kai wawe i te wa i u ai ratou ki u ta

,

engari ko te mahi karakia te mea tuatahi i mahiai ratou . I karakia ratou kia Taue, kia Rangi , kia

Rehua,me nga atua katoa, ko nga R imu pakoko nga

mes i msuris hei patunga tapu mo nga atua,ko te

karakia me te rimu tuatahi i hoatu e ratou mo Te-Po.

Te tua r us mo Te-ao,Te tua toru mo Te-kore

,Te tua

whs mo Te-maku ,Te tua rima mo Te-Rangi, Te tua

ono mo Rehua ; Te tua whits mo Taue. He mea

karakia te karakia me te pupuri ratou i aua rimu,a ks

mutu nga kupu o nga karakia, ki is atua ki is atua,tsns

rimu , tans rimu , a waiho ans aua rimu i te papa karakia,s rs i te tuahu

,mo is atua, mo is atua. Ko aua papa

karakia, ara tushu , ko te rakau noa, ko to take tarutaru

noa, ko te pu harakeke nos i tutaki (tupono) s i ratou i teoroko unga atu ki u ta, ko aua mes nga papa karakia kisu s atua. A ko aua rimu pakoko he mea whawhs ti

, he

wahi sno mo ia atua,mo is atua, a ko te ros o s u s wahi

rimu,kia rite te ros o te mea kotshi ki nga koromatan e

rus o te rings ringa tangata.

A ki te mes ks tats atu te iwi ki aua papa karakia,penei, ko te kai i kai s i ratou ks tetere i roto i o ratou

kopu a ks mate ratou , mo te he i tata atu ratou ki aua

NGA TU-AHU. 161

papa karakia, s i takshi i te tapu o au a tu shu . M s nga

Tohunga ariki anake e haere au a wahi . A e kore hoki etika kia hsere tats atu te iwiki aua papa karakia, kei hokis no te iwi ki te kainga, a ks mahi kai te iwi, m s aua kai e

mate s i te iwi, no te mea, ks riro i au a kai te he o te iwi, itakshi s i i aua wahi tspu , a ks hoki m s i te tspu o au a

wahi tapu i aua kai, hei patu i te iwi.I m u ri tonu iho o to karakia

,me nga mahi me nga

tikanga o te pure M se-ra-uta,ks hinga (hika) ai te ahi

tapu , i te wahi tapu , s ks ks te ahi,ks tsweratia nga

rimu . Ks mau te Tohunga ariki i te pupu otaota patiti,ks whsons te tahi wahi o tau a ahi tapu ki roto ki taua

pupu patiti i te mes e mura ans ts u s ahi tapu , s ks ks ,

ks mu ra tau a tsru ts ru patiti, ks wahis m s i e tau a To

hunga ariki te tahi wahi o ts u s taru taru e mu ra aua,ks

hoatu ai taua tarutaru e mu rs ans ki is wahi,ki is wahi o

nga rimu pakoko, i te 11'

s sno e mats sus aua rimu . A kstakoto he ts ru tsru e mura ans

,i te taha o nga rimu katoa

,

ks tahi ks haps inga su s rimu,s is rimu

,s is rimu

,ki

rungs ki te ts ru ts ru e mura au a i te taha o is rimu o is

rimu . Hei patunga tapu enci ki nga atua, mo ratou i orsnei i nga atua te mahi

,i kore ai ts u s hunga e mate i te

ws ipuke, a i u ora ai sno hoki ratou ki Hawaiki.

Ko taua karakia taumsha nei i mahia s i,he mea ma

nga Ru-wahine

,hei tapatapa ki ta te Po wahine, mo ta te

A o wahine,mo ta Tc-kore

, mo ts Te-kore-te-whiwhis , ki

nga wahine katoa o nga Kore, mo nga wahine katoa, ts crawa ki a Papa, a ks whakapakis ki aia. A ks hsere te

Tohunga ariki ki te ts ru tsru c tupu ans,ks kumes e is

kia mahua ake to take 0 taua ts ru ts r u i te whenua, otirae kore c hutia rswstis cia ts us tsru tsru kia mahea rawa

ms i i te whenua, a ka whaona cia nga rimu ki raro ki tauatake tsr u ts ru, s is rimu a is rimu

,ki is pu tske ts ru ts ru ,

ki is putske ts ru tsru . Ks mutu tera karakia, a ko tonsingos ko M osns -uri.

A ks timata sno he karakia, ko tc Takapau tenei karakia.

Ks hsere te Tohunga-Ariki ki te taha o te wai, o to

162 ws am sr‘

s rurm u m om .

awa ranei o te moans ranei,, s ks tona iho tans ringsringa ranei, ks tons ranei te rsksu e mau haere atu ans itsns ringa ki te wai, s ks tshuri ms i

,ks anga ms i tsns

sro-sro ki te iwi e noho atu ans i mua i aia,ks piu piu s

eis te wai o tsns ringa ranei o te rsksu ranei ki te iwikatoa, s e toru ans piu piu tangs i te wai ki te iwi, a kshsere ms i aia ki te nohosngs o te iwi e noho atu rs

,ks

hinga (hika) aia i te ahi, he ahi tapu ts u s ahi, mo te aruhe

tukunga i te tere. A ks hinga (hika) sno hoki te iwi i teahi, ks ks te ahi a te iwi, ks waia (nanao) atu ki te pitoaruhe, tunu ai ki taua ahi. Ks maoka (maoa) nga pitoaruhe e rus

,ks mau te tahi tangata o te iwi i te pito

aruhe tuatahi i hoatu s i ki te ahi, a ks tu tshski sis,e

whs hikoings waewae i mus tonu o te Tohunga, a ks

karakia te tohunga i te karakia, a ks mes atu te tohunga

kia haps inga taua aruhe ki rungs , s ks karakia sno te

Tohunga i tctahi karakia, ks mutu tera karakia,ks mes

atu te Tohunga kia tukua tsns ringa me to aruhe ki raro,

ks hapsinga s i tctahi o ans ringa me te tusrua o s u s

aruhe ki rungs , a ks karakia sno aia i te karakia.

Ks tahi te Tohunga ks whakstiks,me te tu tonu ms i

ts us tangata, ks hsere atu taua Tohunga ki ts ns tangataka mau ki te aruhe tuatahi ks bastu eis ki te tahi ku istapu , ks mau taua ku is i tsus aruhe ks kuhua ma raro itans huha, a ks kainga eis taua aruhe ; he mes sno ks

kainga eis ko te tahi wahi anake o taua aruhe, a ks hoatu

to tahi wahi o taua aruhe me te tahi take tsru tsru ki

te iwi katoa, kia kainga si taua aruhe e ratou , 9. ko te

putske tsru ts ru ks rukes (whiua) atu ki te wahi i kaa ai

nga ahi tspu, a ko te rus o‘

sua aruhe ms tetahi poua

(ruruhi, ara ku is ) e kai, a he pera sno nga mahi o tenei kite iwi me nga mahi i mahia ki te aruhe (roi) tuatahi, ksnoho ratou a ks pirau (ks wcto) nga ahi tspu , a ks po te

rs tustahi o ratou ki uta ks noho hsri ratou, a ks whaka

hings (hika) he ahi, hei tshu kai ma ratou , ks kai ka hsri,ks moe.

I to ata ks oho to iwi, ks hingaia (hikaia) he ahi mo

Te-umu ohs t ibanga-takapsu , ks hoatu he kai ki tsus umu

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

164 wsm m rn m um m oat.

Te-ksre-nuku , ko te Kare-raki, ko Te-v iv ini, ko Te webi,ko Te wana, ko Te Pa ko te Kore tuatahi, a tae noa ki te

tua iws , ki te Kore tu a kaburu (ngahuru) , ko te Tarewatuatahi, a tae noa ki te tua iwa, ki te Tarewa tu a kaburu(ngahuru) , ko te Hiwi, ko te Whana, ko te R iaki ko te

Hapai ko te Tiketike, ko te Rahi rshi, ko te Kapunga, ko teWatings (whatinga) ko teHoringa, ko teVVhakahuks , ko teWatitata (VVhatitats ) ko te Pou-ata, ko Tu turi, ko te

Ekonga, ko Uta, ko M aerauta, ko Te-tirs ; kei mosns uri

te heke msi ai te Uira-Takaros,ko te Takspou kei Tu

-ki

rungs , keiTu-ki-waho, keiTu -ki-takapsu o Taka-roa-haereroa, Hsku-tama-manawareks , ks tata rs i tu waho

Hawa-iki.Pun . (N (111

N a Puta tc hu rihsngs i to whenu a i M staiho, i huri s ite whenua, me nga rakau

,me nga otaota

,i mate ai te

tokomaks o nga tangata.

He hurihsngs tu s rua i s Wi rs uako A N 's ) i penei me

Na Hapopo i kuti tc rs o to waks i mate s i te tokomaha.

Na Ui te ahi,a 11s P uta te hu rihsngs o to whenu a i

ngaro i te msno o to ku ri o to so nei,me nga msnu neime

to M os , 1nc ctahi atu msnu .

A uthority z/bz onen om en .GovernmentPrinter.Wellington - 1es7